Part 6 - 2

GATHERING OF THE MAGI

______________________________________________________________________________

            Ryan tied a second quiver to his belt and strapped it down. He drank another pitcher of water and began to stretch. Elaine watched from the other side of the room. “Must you go?” He paused. Under any other circumstance, he would have replied with an ‘affirmative’ and ran out the door. But for some reason, he found it hard to leave. He walked over to his wife and gently lay a hand on her cheek. “This could change the world, love. I need to.” She began to cry. Ryan was never good with tears. He wrapped his arms around her and just stood there as she wept.

            Ryan’s thoughts went out to Tyrell, Alec, and Norton. They were all fighting to the death in Atlantis, and he was here; at a comfy estate living in luxury with his beautiful – howbeit obsessive – wife. Pain from the loss of Peterson, Chrystal, and Kelvin mixed with his hatred for Xander and disappointment at Ro’ahn. This concoction created a swathe of adamancy that led him towards the battle at Atlantis. Yet, his powerful emotions were being dampened by Helen’s tears. Ryan smiled at the irony of actually enjoying one of his father’s terrible schemes. The young man had never felt any emotional attachment to anyone like he did to Elaine, and they had barely spoken. Even as he thought about leaving, she buried herself deeper in his arms.

            Tears began to well up in Ryan’s eyes as he eased his grip. He whispered softly. “I don’t want to lose you…I have to go.” She stayed pressed against him as much as she could. After a moment, she finally spoke, “I understand. But…how do I know you won’t run off? How do I know you’ll come back?” Ryan didn’t have an answer for that. She was obsessive; if she did not like his answer, she could – and would – subdue him until he had given up hope of escape. “I swore till death,” he began, “Didn’t I? Am I the man to break an oath not three days after I made it?” She shook her head vigorously, slightly undoing her bun. She quickly attempted to fix it, slightly flustered but completely embarrassed. In doing so, she backed away enough for Ryan to make his move; so he did.

            Ro’ahn walked alongside Siren Guile and the Harbinger of Calamity. The two meandered out to the center of the temple, looking for the Pillars. The mages hid them. As the Harbinger struck down another acolyte, Ro’ahn turned. “They are coming, are they not?” Guile asked, a hint of amusement in his muffled voice. Ro’ahn nodded and reached for Muras’yume. “Hold, demon.” The Harbinger turned to Guilt. “Sirens Guilt and Guile, deal with them. You will come with me to find the Pillars.” Guilt nodded a masked head and began to set up traps and unlock his weightier weapons. His fighting style had changed drastically since he joined, and he now relied more on his tactics and range rather than his power and knowledge of pressure points. Guile had done the opposite during his command of the Sirens.

            Ro’ahn took one last look at the two Sirens as he and the Harbinger stepped farther inside the temple. Ro’ahn turned forward, only briefly hearing the two Aeons arrive to face their foes.

            Tyrell and Alec burst into the temple and came face to mask with the most powerful of the Sirens: Guilt and Guile. Alec brandished Pompeii and Tyrell extended his scythe to its full length. Guile pulled out his own scythe, a weapon that gave him the name Reaper among the Col soldiers. Guilt wasted no time, revealing and throwing two tomahawks at the Aeons. Tyrell was able to block them both with a spin of his weapon. But now the Sirens and Aeons were ready, and the battle was ready to begin.

            Elaine made no effort to stop Ryan. She was too focused on the bun to notice his movements until it was too late. He caressed her face and proceeded to kiss her. Elaine jolted in her shock, undoing her bun even further. Ryan, seizing a second opportunity, pulled the pin out of her hair, letting it tumble down to her waist. Without even losing a second, he wrapped his arms around her and kissed her again. His wife made no further objections. After a long moment, he pulled away and gazed into her face. It was bright red. “I hope that will serve as a more powerful promise. I’ll be back.” Elaine stammered for a moment.

            “Y-you had better.” He smiled and turned towards the door. “I’ll send up a flare when the battle is over. Look for it, alright?” He took a few steps and felt a tug on his cloak. Elaine held onto it with a fearful death-grip. “I don’t…” She took off one of her earrings and handed it to him. Ryan nodded. Ryan removed his Reedman Crest from his ear and tossed it over his shoulder. He pushed the stud into the now empty space. “Thank you, darling.” She grabbed his cloak tighter and took a sharp breath. “Ryan…please…don’t…” she paused and wiped her eyes, “Don’t be late for dinner; I’m making soup.” Ryan smiled sadly and tightened the grip on his bow. He turned and stepped out into the noonday sun. Magic flowed from his focus into his body. In one magic infused leap he was at the fence of the estate. Elaine watched from the patio. “Elaine!” She focused on him as he waved to her. Ryan called out, “I won’t miss it for the world!” She called something back to him, but he drowned it out to keep back the tears.

            Ryan distracted himself with the inner workings of Sapphire-magic inoculation. While the use of Sapphire magic caused muscle degeneration and dehydration, Sapphire inoculation caused the users muscles to take infinitely more abuse than normal, and no amount of physical activity caused the user to become dehydrated or exhausted. This was dangerous, as the inoculation did eventually wear off. And then, the side effects of Sapphire strike. Thankfully, his memory would stay intact. It had taken him the better part of a month to recover from the last time he used a mentally damaging spell. He took another leap and cleared the forest surrounding his estate. From here, it was straight shot to Atlantis. He landed and took off in sprint.

            After twenty minutes of running, Ryan saw the west gate. A very large, fissured obsidian focus fell from the sky as a beam of magic shot out from the temple. I’m too late! Ryan gave pushed a bit more and felt his speed increase. As he crested the hill, a mass of Sirens rose from the ground. I don’t have time for this! The man cried out as he leapt from the hill. The enemy was focused on the small force of Col guards to notice the slip of a boy. Well, this boy had had enough of being underestimated. Ryan loosed a burst of raw magic from his focus and held onto it. Wait for the moment, Ryan. Just before impact, Ryan charged up a pulse of lighting magic. Upon landing, a shockwave of raw magic and lightning mixed with some other spells he had subconsciously cast. Without the slightest resistance, the Sirens fell over and reverted to their puddles of boiling goo. A boom of thunder followed.

            Ryan stood and looked at the soldiers. The twenty or so were in awe at Ryan’s entry. “L-lord Regale?” Ryan nodded and pointed behind him towards the estate. “Go west until you reach my estate;” he said, “My men will keep you safe there.”

            “But sir, General Norton gave us orders to stay here.” Ryan nodded and stepped inside the city. A mysterious and painful weight dropped on his shoulder. The atmosphere was heavy with smoke and death. Ryan choked on it for a moment and readied his bow. “Where is Norton?”

            “By the South Gate, but the streets are a killing field! You won’t be able to make it, boy.” Ryan smirked out of frustration. “Remember though,” he called out, “this boy just saved your life.” And with that, Ryan took off across the blood-slick streets to the South Gate, leaving the gate guards in a stupor. His feet fell lightly on the cobblestone, echoing ever so slightly. Any given day, he would have felt so safe in these wide corridors and well lit alleys. Today however, safety was nowhere to be found. A group of around sixty soldiers arrived and startled Ryan. A small team of Daylanians were in the lead. When did they get here? Ryan hailed them, and told them his story. The group went off to gather any civilians and lead them to Ryan’s estate.

            Ryan slowed to a jog and weakened his magic. He kept it flowing so that he wouldn’t collapse. Ryan’s eyes looked for the commanding officer, and he found Xander. Ryan leveled his bow and notched an arrow. “Xander!” the mage turned and motioned towards him. Ryan looked on until the Emperor, who was next to the man, nodded. The two mages were taking a break while a group of spell casters took their place. “Well met Lord –” The young lord met the young commander with a punch to the face. “Where is he?!” Xander held his cheek as Ryan readied struck again. The Emperor firmly grabbed his shoulder. “Peace lad, he’s on our side.” Ryan slowly backed down as Xander gave some orders to his soldiers. “What brings you here, boy?” Ryan’s blood dropped from boiling to a simmer in order to answer the question.

            “I’m looking for Tyrell.”

            “Hate to tell ya this,” Norton spoke as he stumbled out of the recovery tent, “But he went with your friend to the temple.” His peg clicked on the stones. The quartz peg on his leg was reinforced with Daylanian Black Iron and oak, which made for both an impressive focus and a sturdy leg. “Norton! What happened?!” Norton downed another mug of some liquor, Ryan supposed, and tossed it aside. “Nothing of consequence. I hated that leg anyway.” Ryan had to accept that explaination.

            “He is supposed to be recovering.” Medical staff tried to get him down, but once he was up, there was no settling the man. He pushed them aside and half-walked half-stumbled over to Xander. “How do you use this repulsive thing?!” Norton grumbled whilst trying to keep his balance. Norton was not used to the peg yet, but at least now he could use magic to assist his balance.

            “It’s called a focus, Norton.” Xander said with a hint of amusement in his voice. “Try focusing.” Xander chortled at his statement while Norton stared at him with death in his eyes. “I really hate you. You know that, right?” Xander snorted and turned back towards his army. The Sirens were coming in groups of five now, and they were slowly overpowering his men. Norton hobbled up to the front lines, but it was apparent that he wouldn’t last too long. “Boy –”

            “My name is Ryan.” Ryan corrected.

            “Forgive me. Ryan, you are free to stay here and fight, or go find Tyrell. However, there are hundreds of Sirens between here and there. And you will need to fight them alone.” Ryan nodded and ran off in the direction of the Temple.

            “Ah…to be young again.” The emperor said as he stood up to go and fight. His focus was exhausted. Xander’s was as well, but he didn’t care about the effects of wind magic on his mind. He had a pretty childish view of the world anyway. A field spell would be fine to maintain without a reserve.  However, the Emperor’s Euroclydon spell could not be maintained without physical harm, so it was out of his power to continue using his empty focus.

            However, Xander was more worried about Norton. The man was injured and not fit for battle. But without him, the Col Guard didn’t stand a chance. He was an anchor for the morale, and Xander knew what it was like to have an army with low morale. Unable to do anything but watch and focus, Xander returned to his magic. Norton returned to the front lines, and the Emperor joined him.

            Emperor Rickard Beston Col II was not a popular ruler. Because of that, his people considered him to be weak. One would not take him as a soldier, scholar, or even mage. But he was all of them and more. While he was a large man, all his bulk was muscle mass. His youthful appearance masked the wisdom of age, and burning passion fueled two hidden Wind foci. Each of his Prophet-Level foci were fashioned with an overflow guard that prevented it from leaking excess magic. After a few days, Emperor Beston held enough magic to level Atlantis. After a month, he could level it and then rebuild it.

            His style of fencing inspired the creation of the Col Dragoons, the Royal Guards, and the Col Guard. The emperor would leap above his foes and plummet onto them in their shock. Once on the ground, he adapted a more defensive style. No matter the weapon, it was deflected, avoided, or blocked with ease. Occasionally, he would use a shield, but a rapier was best alone. Efficient while commanding his forces; no wasted lives and no wasted effort.

            Rickard ducked under a blow and parried another. He snapped the foil to his side, tossing the corrosive fluid off the weapon. A half-heartbeat later, and the monster was on the ground, dead. These new Sirens were still difficult to kill. But their near invulnerability gave them a false sense of confidence. They became sloppy, reckless; they became easier to kill in this more powerful form. The lines of the Siren forces crumbled as the human-hurricanes dashed through foe after foe. Within half an hour, Rickard and Norton had pushed them back outside the gate.

            Norton was caught in a furious fight with a Siren that had been more tactful than the others. It had managed to keep the General at bay. Finally, the weakened soldier fell on his back. It took this chance, pouncing on the man. He thrust his peg up into the oncoming attack. The foci blocked the Siren; magic to counter magic. The creature snapped, becoming bestial. It bit at his face, dripping small amounts of the acidic substance on Norton’s face. It burned and scarred his face, but these droplets were not large enough to kill him. “Repulsive beast!” The focus began to glow with a faint white light. “Why don’t,” Norton kicked the thing off of him, “you die?!” It lunged again. However, this time, Norton’s kick shot out a burst of white light. The Siren exploded into a pile of ash. He stumbled to a stand and looked at the pile. Norton shook his head and walked away. “I hate this job.”

            Ryan darted in and out of Siren filled streets. The battle raged around him to the point where it was near impossible to avoid the combat. He would launch an arrow or two to slay a monster, but these Sirens were not exactly the same as the others. Ryan had not seen these kinds of Sirens. But magic seemed to work. He didn’t want to drain his magic reserves this soon however. Ryan placed a thin coating of magic around the next projectile. Ryan, in an expert show of sleight of hand, removed the arrow from the bow. The action released the string, sending the magical shell flying at a Siren. The move worked, and one Siren fell down. The others looked at him in shock. They recognized him. And now, they marked him as a threat.

            Something inside him told him that his main quiver was nearly empty. Ten more arrows, he guessed. Ryan took a leap and fired off three arrows enlaced with magic, all at once. Each arrow found its mark. He landed in a puddle of water. The ripples gave him an idea. It was reckless, one that only Tyrell would try. He avoided another attack and fired a few arrows. He found a clearing and climbed up onto the roof. Without giving his foes a time to react, he jumped off and reached for an arrow. He found none. No! I thought I had more. He fumbled with the strap on the extra quiver. It was locked tightly.

             It was during this time - midair over a pack of monsters in a blood frenzy without a plan - that he thought about his mistake. I should have checked how many arrows I had. I shouldn’t have guessed.. He dumped most of his magical reserve into his fist. Ryan’s eyes lit up with a deep blue color. “Watery wrath, come forth!” A deluge gushed out from the point of impact. Its magical properties dissolved the Sirens, and the Atlantian drainage system took care of the excess water. His way to the temple cleared, he tried again with his quiver. The straps to secure it had prevented it from opening. And, his acrobatics in the last bout snapped all but a handful of his arrows. That gave him three bodkin arrows and four anti-dragon arrows. He carried extra shafts, but without arrow heads, they were next to useless.

            Enraged, he sent the shafts clattering across the cobblestone street. Ryan then tossed aside his main quiver and removed his unnecessary equipment: Food pouches, additional armor, medical supplies, whetstones, oil, fletching and more. One piece he was about to shed was a large tube with a fuse on the end. He replaced that into its pouch on his belt. He downed the contents of his canteen and tossed that into the gutter. A deep blue glow lit up the surrounding alley. “I’m coming for you, Gii’rohn!” A magic infused leap took him to the entrance of the temple. The sounds of steel and magic resounded. Ryan took a deep breath and prepared for the battle.

            “Milady, ‘twould be best if you removed yourself from the porch.” Elaine jolted. The young butler bowed respectfully. “It is the lady’s job to entertain guests.”

            “They are soldiers, Winston. They may take care of themselves.” The butler smiled, but took a step closer. “I mean it, ma’am. It is much safer inside at this point.” He was the only servant to hold a civilized argument with her. She thought it was because the rest feared that they would one day become the outlet for her fits of insanity. “Milady; I assure you, the young master will return.”

            “How can you be so sure?” She returned to watching the city. The smoke had settled, but she could see streaks of magic from the all corners of the city. “Because you need him.” She was confused at his logic and a bit annoyed at his lack of respect. “If I may be so bold, Lady Elaine, you have made it obvious that you require his constant – perhaps obsessive – attention.”

            “That still doesn’t explain –”

            “When was your last fit?” She paused to think. “About a month ago, at our second courtship dinner.” Winston nodded, a smile broadening on his tan face. “And before that?” She paused again in shame. “The day before that…” she said quietly. “And before that?” She nodded, finally understanding. Winston finally resumed his air of regality. “Since Master Ryan’s arrival, you have been free from your fits. He noticed. And you know firsthand, that when he notices something that he can help with, he will do it if it kills him. That is why he left for Atlantis, no?” She stared up at the clouds.

            “Winston.” The man bowed, “Yes, milady?”

            “Tell the others to prepare the mint and herbs tea for lunch; it will help the soldier’s wounds. Prepare any meal they request, women and children first. Also, see if Father Boris and his monks can come down and provide healing for the injured.”

            “And you, milady?”

            “I have business to attend to.” She said as she slipped upstairs. “I can’t let my people see me so slovenly. I need to be a pillar for them, and I do not intend to dress like an urchin.” She turned and smiled. It was a pure smile, one of joy and duty. She put on an air of refinement around herself and continued walking. “After all,” she called down, “It is my job.” Winston smiled and got to work. “You had best hurry Master Ryan; it is not wise to keep such a lady waiting.”

            Tyrell and Alec jumped to separate sides as Guilt landed. A tremor shook the building from his impact. The powerful Siren earth mage turned towards Alec. Guile rushed in with his scythe. Tyrell and Guile clashed blades and traded swings. Ro’ahn and Calamity watched from the sidelines as they plotted how to destroy the monoliths in the next room. Tyrell swung his own scythe at Guile, but turned it at the last minute. Guile’s counter blow caught only air. The ex-Aeon took this moment and planted a heavy boot in his gut. With Guile distracted, he ran over to help Alec. The bow’s sword was no use in close combat. Tyrell slashed. Guilt leapt back to safety, holding his arm.

            “That was a good hit.” Guilt’s left arm was cut deeply. Not even magic could seal that up for the rest of the fight. “Ro’ahn, I need help!” Ro’ahn activated his focus, forming his arm. Guilt took a knee behind the swordsman. “Ro’ahn, you traitor.” Alec’s blade, Pompeii, ignited. Guilt put some kind of black salve on the wound. “Alec, lets go!” Tyrell rushed at the swordsman. Guile recovered and moved to block him. Alec swung his flaming sword, but Ro’ahn’s demon katana blocked the strike, flames and all. Ro’ahn pushed back Alec and the two faced off. “I’ve always wanted to fight you, Ro’ahn.” The swordsman nodded and leveled Muras’ume. Alec readied Pompeii. But he caught a glimpse of Guilt out of the corner of his eye. “Tyrell, look out!” Guilt stabbed at one of Tyrell’s pressure points. “Don’t get distracted!” Before he could react, Muras’ume was traveling towards his throat.

            There was a clash of steel and a soft thud. Ryan had entered into the room unnoticed. He had fired an arrow at Ro’ahn and had absorbed the blow for Tyrell. The point on Ryan’s arm that Gobehyz’s hand stabbed was a magical pressure point. It doubled the amount of magic Ryan could pool and release at a time. The arrow had knocked Muras’ume off course just enough to miss Alec’s head. All heads turned to Ryan, and all noise silenced.

“Now then,” Ryan said, a cocky smile on his face, “Let the festivities commence.”

Part 6 - Teaser 1

PART 6 – ENDGAME:

THE BATTLE OF ATLANTIS

______________________________________________________________________________

            Tyrell’s eyes were immediately drawn to the brilliant and deep green flare that rose up over the southern gate. The Sirens fell over as if they were hit by a fierce wind. Behind him stood the Emperor. “Sir!” Then he noticed Alec not far behind him. Tyrell greeted him with a smile, “You’re late, you know. When did you arrive?” He paused to direct the next wave of archers. Before the arrows landed, the Sirens fired their second wave of magic. “Barriers!” The Col Magic corps, caught off guard, were unable to respond. As the dark mages finished their chant, a person dropped from the sky and slew one of the more powerful mages.

            After that one, multiple soldiers seemed to drop out of the sky at random. The Col Dragoons had arrived. The foe, missing their generals, fell into unhindered disarray. “Heh, looks like we got the drop on them, hm?” Tyrell laughed at Alec’s comment. The quick relief from terror was over and Tyrell resumed his focus on the battle. Another burst of wind knocked over the Siren atronachs. The Emperor’s eyes were glowing a sage green. “Are you doing this, Milord?”

            “I’ve a bit of help.” He said as Xander walked up to the battlement. The man’s eyes were glowing the same color as the Emperor’s. “We shall handle things here, Sir Tyrell. Take Lord Alec and chase after those that made it inside the city.” As the two men clung to the stones, the winds built up to gale forces. “A breeze for our allies, and a tempest for our foes.” The Emperor looked up to the now cloud filled sky. “Come forth, Euroclydon.” Both said as their foci moaned under the pressure. In a burst of green light, magic infused the abnormally strong breezes that the two prophets were creating. The winds grazed off the allied armies, but absolutely demolished the opposing and broken Siren lines.

            “Come, Tyrell.” Alec attempted to drag the Col general away from the wall. “I can’t leave yet! My men…and Xander! Is he?”

            “Norton will take care of that; we have bigger things to handle.” Tyrell’s eyes returned to the location of the flare. He could faintly make out the first of the Col Cavalry making it over the hill. Norton jumped off a large war steed and rushed off into the fray alongside the beasts of war. Grudgingly, Tyrell followed Alec through the fear-filled streets towards the temple. Tyrell was able to drown out the screams and death, but the feeling of the blood-slick streets under his boots twisted his stomach. A group of wounded civilians was under attack by Sirens. “Tyrell!”

            A cold feeling gripped him. The pain of his past and the visions of the last few hours stung in his mind. He closed his eyes and whispered, “There is no time.” Unwilling or unable to argue, Alec and Tyrell rushed past their pleas for help. As a lone tear formed in Tyrell’s eye, he swore that he would get revenge. The massive temple loomed overhead as the duo approached the location of the enemy.

            Norton hated the wind. Even if it was, technically, on his side. It messed up his hair, ruffled his coat-tails, and generally made a mess of his chainmail skirt. But, at least he didn’t have to smell the rotten stench the Sirens gave off when they reverted back to their state of magical ooze. It was like sulfur and death forgot to bathe for a month.

            He also hated mud. The sticky mud of the south plains was no deeper than his ankles. But it clung to everything and splashed about as he twisted and parried. His once clean steel was now stained with blood, magical residue, and now mud. He sighed as a horse raced by him, coating his left side in the heavy semi-liquid. The next swing of his sword saw two Sirens fall.

            He also hated Sirens. But then again, he was a Nihilist; he hated everything. He took his pseudo-rational hatred out on another set of twelve Sirens. Norton and a Dragoon teamed up to tackle this group. The two danced between each other and the enemy, ducking and leaping over swings. After the area was clear, the Dragoon glanced over at Norton. The general chuckled, “I still hate you…but not as much now.” The soldier flashed a smile and took a magic fueled leap over into another group of Sirens that were unprepared for his assault. Norton shook his head and directed another set of soldiers to engage some enemy infantry.

            Even with their increased numbers and the benefit of a magical tailwind, the Sirens still outnumbered and outmatched the army. There were three Siren for every Col soldier and one Siren was worth five of Norton’s men. However, Euroclydon’s power was assisting the defenders by occasionally tossing a Siren like a fallen leaf. Norton thought he could win. A glint of something in the corner of his eye caught his attention and he turned to block. A small topaz bounced off his blade harmlessly. Another followed shortly after. An ominous red cloud hung over Atlantis. Norton had seen this before. He muttered a curse and began smashing the unformed Sirens. He managed to get twelve before the topaz began to fall at an alarming rate.

            If this keeps up, we’re dead…Topaz Rain was the ultimate method of transporting troops. And at a rate of one hundred a minute, the Siren’s ranks were growing rapidly. “That cloud…” The red mass pulsated with power as magic streaked out from the Temple. It was absorbed by a massive Obsidian focus. A focus…Norton set his jaw and ordered a retreat. Xander and the Emperor took the moment to release a gust; the gale drove the enemy back long enough for the Col Army to regroup for a second attack. Norton found the two mages in the belfry, sitting against the wall. “I don’t know how much longer we’ll be able to last, your majesty.”

            “I hate your attitude, Xander.”

            “An insult from the mighty Norton. I’m truly happy now; you’ve completely made my day.” Norton rolled his eyes but still extended a hand to help the man back up to his feet. “I’ve got a really stupid plan, but I need some help. Can you and the other battlemages fire a single bolt of magic at the cloud overhead? I think the power should destroy the cloud.” He paused for a moment, “Or flatten Atlanis; I’m not quite sure.”

            “And you are trusting this to me?” Xander said in shock. Norton shrugged, “I just want someone I don’t like doing it in case they die.” Xander actually laughed and clapped a hand on Norton’s shoulder. “We’ll make an optimist out of you yet.” Before Norton could say anything, the younger general organized his mages in a safe spot. “Your majesty, you may take a break here.”

            The Emperor motioned for Norton to help him up. As he rose to his feet, the Emperor pointed towards a discarded scabbard. “It’s Chrystal’s…I’m going to fight. For her.” The man lifted his daughter’s blade and looked at the general. “And I’ll do it without your leave, commander.”

            “But Sire, you – “

            “Enough, Norton.” A chant echoed through the belfry. There was a short hissing sound, followed by a deep ‘ah’. This chant repeated until the sound caused the stone walls to reverberate and tremble. “That’s a primal chant. A Daylanian. Pre-war. Primal chant.” Norton said. The Emperor smiled. “You are not the only one who was busy these last months.” The chanting got louder, dropping the hissing and adding more grunts and exhales. Norton set his jaw again, but this time to avoid smiling. They asked Daylon for help. These idiots…what am I to do with them?

           

            Daylon’s soldiers had arrived though the north gate an hour previous. They had fought through the terrified streets, slaughtering thousands of Sirens with no apparent casualties. The guard was startled to see the King Darian leading them. The soldiers pointed to the south gate, and the reinforcements mingled among the Col soldiers waiting for a Siren counter attack. Once they had lined up, the tribal people began their chant. It was designed to get the soldier’s mind cleared and ready for battle. It did its job. Oftentimes, too well.

            “Bothers. Today, we go to war.” Only one or two soldiers were able to remove themselves from the chant to cheer. The Daylanian Chieftain, King Darian, pumped his tomahawks in the air to the tempo of the chant. “Sisters, raise your voices!” The chanting got louder, more frantic. Women were there, wearing modified tribal dress designed for combat. The men however, instead of their ceremonial armor, wore trousers cut off at the knee and their tribal ornaments. These were true Daylanian tribal warriors. Those with larger headdresses were higher in rank. Children, barely in their eleventh year, wore simple tribal headbands. The Chieftain wore his crown, but had his tribal markings drawn across his face and chest. His wife stood by him, helping the other women finish marking the grand warrior.

            “Spawn of darkness, hear us!” The king spoke, and the chanting stopped immediately. The women put down their brushes and rejoined their families on the Daylanian line. The Sirens, now focusing on both armies, halted at the sound of Darian’s voice. “You have seen the power of a Col legion. You have felt the destruction a Loc judicator can bring. You have heard the echo of the Ken war machines. Prepare to witness a greater force than those combined!” The chanting resumed. Some Col soldiers joined in the chant, pounding their spears on the cobblestone to add to the noise. The women began to sing over the chant. Their song matched the tempo and beat of the chant.

            Norton nodded to his captains, telling them to follow the Chieftain. King Darian turned towards the soldiers, both Col and Daylanians. “Come, Iltazian siblings! Let us go forth and win!” The chant broke into a war cry; Col and Daylon ran into the fray. The Sirens rushed into the wall of flesh and steel. The sounds of steel and flesh resounded over the plains. Now, while the Sirens outnumbered the defenders, the attackers were badly outmatched. While one Siren was worth five Col soldiers, a Daylanian tribal warrior was worth three Sirens. Norton hacked through a Siren’s armor and punched at the core. The Emperor followed through with a thrust, and the human form fell into a puddle of sulfuric ooze.

            Xander led his mage corps in charging a united spell. They aimed at the large obsidian focus at the center of the cloud. Their chants echoed louder than the Daylanian chant, enhanced by the power of wind. “Alright, men! Let’s give ‘em a taste of Col’s fury!” The battlemages fired a wind-based, bolt-type spell at the core. The stream of magic mixed with the power seeping out from the temple. The excess of magic caused the core to crack. A messenger arrived shortly after to announce that the Sirens were slowing down and their topaz crystals were not forming into fighters. Xander joined his men. “Continue firing!” He said, “The focus will break soon enough.” The mages kept chanting, although some had to stop speaking to hold onto consciousness. A thunderous sound shook the buildings and shattered whatever windows were still standing. The crack in the obsidian became rent the focus in twain. The mages let out a cheer as the hunk of stone fell from the sky and shattered on the abandoned buildings of Atlantis. “We did it.” Xander whispered as he slumped against a wall. Another messenger arrived. “Well met…how are the others faring?” The boy paused. “Milord…General Norton…”

            Norton stood in the midst of a swamp of mud and the remains of a million Sirens. When the focus exploded, the Sirens just dropped. The mid-afternoon sun retuned when the red cloud disappeared. Norton hated the sunlight, but today it only mildly annoyed him. He slid his blade back into his sheath and shifted his weight onto his left leg. “Well done, Xander. I almost tolerate you now.” He turned to walk away when a sizzling sound caught his attention. His ooze covered sword was smoking in its sheath. Fear hastened his reflexes. Within seconds, he had his entire belt detached and sent it hurdling through the air. The corrosion ate at the whole thing until only the leather straps remained.

            “Hey, careful: the liquid is –” A humanoid form lurched out of the ground, dripping with mud and magical residue. Before Norton could get a better look, its face split around where the mouth should have been. It clamped down on the Generals right foot. Norton let out a cry of agony. As the others flinched at Norton’s scream, Sirens rose from the oily substance and easily killed half the army in their surprise attack. Norton fell back into the mud and kicked at the monster. His boot passed through its chest and shattered the core. The monster’s single eye lit up; but Norton could not distinguish where his blood ended and the eye began.

            A young Daylanian came from behind the general and yelled something in the ancient tongue. A brilliant white light appeared in this hands. The boy thrust forward, and with that single touch, the monster exploded into dust. The lad, no older than ten, linked his arms under the general’s and proceeded to drag him off the field. He let out a tribal call. More men came to help the boy rescue Norton. Soon, King Darian himself was carrying the General. “Put me down! I can fight!” The general’s demands were drowned out as his men retreated back to the walls. The gates came crashing down just before the first of the Sirens reached it. Norton and the medical staff set up in the courtyard.

            “You are lucky my son came for you, Norton.” King Darian whispered to Norton. “That’s fabulous.” He muttered. The surgeon looked at the wound. Norton had shaken his boot off in his escape, but the acid had begun to eat at the flesh on the foot. It had begun to eat around the ankle, with spot appearing on the bottom of his foot and shins. Teeth marks dotted the top of the foot, and they were corroding at a slower rate. “Get me some water, antiseptics, and lots of bandages.” Norton waved his hand. “Get me a mug of Daylanian Fire Brandy too.” The others looked at the General. “I’m going to need it.” The surgeons began cleaning off the marks. Every attempt only seemed to prolong the process.

            “General, we are going to get you some escorts to Syl. This leg needs to be amputated. We lack the supplies to do that here.” The general shook his head violently and pointed to his mug. More Fire Brandy was put in. He downed the whole mug in a single gulp. “No can do. Get me up and moving. I’ve an army to lead.” Xander had arrived and was dealing with the Sirens. He stopped by to see Norton. “Norton relax, I’ll take care of things here.” Xander’s plea was to no avail, as the general pointed to his mug again. “General, you can’t be here with that leg of yours. You will die.” Norton shook his head and looked over at the prince. His war axe was unspotted, although it had been used to cut up the Sirens.

            “Boy. Your axe.” The prince looked at him. “Let me see it.” The boy handed it over. The black steel and gemstone fused weapon seemed to resist the Siren’s acidic powers. Norton shook his head before finally grunting. “I’ll go.” He said softly. The surgeon got up and Norton finished off his mug of brandy. He turned the axe in his hand and smiled over at the boy. “It’s a fine weapon. You did good to keep it from the Sirens.” He glared at Xander. “Could you adjust the tourniquet, I want to slow the corruption.” Xander nodded and pulled the rope tighter. Right below my knee. I’m going to lose this whole leg by the time I get to Syl. Xander pulled away and Norton smiled. The other man cocked his head in curiosity, a grim look slowly drawing out on his face. “Norton, don’t you –” before the word ‘dare’ could exit his mouth, Norton had dropped the axe across the infected leg. The corrupted portion fell to the cobblestone and dissolved within seconds. The general frantically motioned for his mug, but ripped the whole jug out of the server’s hands. Norton downed the contents within seconds. “Thanks boy,” He stuttered to the prince between shivers, “I like you.” The axe clattered onto the floor.

            “Idiot!” The surgeons returned. “Get me bandages, and some salve: now!” The general just sat there as the others tried to save him. “Hey, Xander…” he leaned in to hear what Norton wanted. “Why in Q’Rohda’s name would you do that?!”

            “Too loud…always hated that leg. Broke ankle twice…the west gate, lieutenant.” Either the pain or the alcohol was making it hard for him to be coherent. “What? What about the gate?”

            “Unprotected…” Norton went unconscious. The doctors ushered the three soldiers out of the tent. “Darian, can you send a detachment to the West Gate?”

            “Not so, Lieutenant; half my men were killed.”

            “HALF?!” It was safe to say that Atlantis would fall. They barely stood a chance with the Daylanian army. Now that half of it was gone, they were doomed. Other thoughts, Xander. How many can we save? “Darian. Send two teams of ten and I’ll send twice that. Tell them to round up any civilians by the west gate and escape through the north gate.” The king smiled and nodded. “A good plan, lieutenant. We will save who we can.” The two men organized their teams and sent them out. “Let’s hope this will work.” Just as the king finished speaking, the Sirens broke through the gate. A funnel of wind forced them to rush in single file. The Emperor stood focusing his magic a short ways away. “I can’t hold them forever, Lieutenant! Get in there and finish this quickly!” Xander nodded and created a field. The magic infused his armies with speed and dexterity while causing his opponents to become clumsy and slow. It would extend out to the southern plains. Xander smiled and turned to the King. “Lead them Darian. We will support you from back here.” The chieftain nodded and yelled a battle cry.

             The west gate was truly unprotected. Only twenty soldiers sat in the bell tower. They watched the army of Sirens. The Sirens watched them. It was a gory and terrifying staring contest. “Hey…why ain’t they attacked yet? It’s like…twenty to a thousand.” One whispered. “I dunno.” Then, they just collapsed. The guards left the tower and stood on the battlements. “Hehe! Look a’ that! We won.” They opened the gate and walked outside. No sooner had they, then the army of Sirens returned. Almost simultaneously, all of their eyes illuminated an ominous red. The thousand rushed the twenty. A blood bath would ensue. The Sirens howled and extended their bestial claws. The black, humanoid shapes reached forward with the intent to kill. They had their opening. Atlantis had become theirs.

Full book - draft .87

Legacy of Iltaz:

Birth of a Rebellion

By Dominic Palermo

INDEX

WORD	PRONUNCIATION	MEANING OR SIGNIFIGENCE
Manah	Mah – nah	The magical energies ambient in Iltaz.
Iltaz	Ill – taz	Land far to the south
Aeon	Ay – on	A foreign army now led by nationals.
Bilk (uv)	Bilk – oov	Literally translated: “Come on!”
I’qu	‘I’ – ‘Q’	Means dog. Used in third person as an insult.
Gii’rohn	Gee – ron	Foreign mage, and assistant to Alec
Ro’ahn	Row – on	Sword fighter from Loc
Gobehyz	Go – beh – he’s	Foreign warrior and assistant to Calamity
Daylon	Day – lawn	Northern most country in Iltaz
Col	Call	Central Nation. Largest in Iltaz
Loc	Low - k	An island nation between Col and Daylon
Leneel	Len – eel	Religious sect in southern Ken
Q’rohda	Key – Row – da	Main pagan deity in Iltaz
Lovop	Low – Voe – (p)	Standard unit of measurement in Iltaz, Argondos, and Gemol. Unknown exact length, but scholars say that it was between two feet and a meter.

Unknown Date

Outskirts of the Atlantian Wall

Commander of Lion Division, currently leading the Fifty-First Aeon-Col Line

            I stood up and looked into the horizon. The fog morphed and dark shadows moved around. Lack of sleep was playing tricks on my eyes, but I knew a threat when I saw one. The sleepy mages were startled when I called up to them from the bottom of the tower. “Hey. Start casting that spell.”

            “Why?” I pointed to the waves of figures rising out of the ground, and the armies of demons coming from over the hill. Bony and flesh covered hands raised out of the soft dirt and mutilated corpses limped into our line of sight. “Bilk uv! Get ready.” I sounded the alarm, and the Aeon-Col guard was ready within minutes. I formed the shield wall and lined up with the archers. The pikeman in front of me looked pale, and the infantry behind me were jittery with anticipation. They were nervous and afraid. It was up to me to keep them calm and focused.

            Our steel armor glistened dully in the torch light. This same light also cast grim shadows upon the walking ones descending upon us. My back up, Lion Team, needed to move to the southern gate to protect the Emperor’s escape. I grit my teeth and dug in for the long fight. Without Lion, I would be stuck with the new recruits. The Fifty-First was a militia line. “Archers ready!” The first of the flesh walkers came up to us. The local hunters pulled back their military bows with some clumsiness. They were not trained by a professional, and each held his bow awkwardly and differently. Necromantic magic brought the corpses of our fallen comrades up from the grave. The stench from the recently dead caused a few of the shield bearers to vomit. “Fire!” The first volley of arrows knocked them back, but only those shot in the head truly died.

            Millions of them were now approaching out position. Slowly, deliberately, and menacingly. They were easy to kill alone, but in groups of ten or more, things could go wrong so quickly. “Hold steady! Prepare a second volley!” I turned to the scouting party. “Can anyone get ahold of Lion?!”

            “Negative sir! They are engaged on the southern front!” It was only a matter of time, now. Without Lion, we were sitting ducks and the Necromancers would prefer us in one piece. It was easier to reanimate something if it was in one piece. I commanded the infantry to rush forward. Suicide mission. I felt angered at myself, but more so at the mages. An enraged question forced itself out of my throat. “How long on that spell?!”

            “Ten more minutes, Captain!” I drew my sword and chopped at the nearest enemy. It would be a nightmare. The new infantry rushed after the nearest undead and swung at its head. The infantry were normally trained to go against an enemy in groups of two. But the recruits learned that the hard way, as dozens of them fell victim to surprise attacks. Then, a sickening sight appeared on the horizon.

            A human adversary, followed by an entire army of undead that were fast and armed. I looked at the Fiftieth division; they had been routed and now our flank was being assaulted by some mutants. “Everyone! Abandon the wall! Go join the Fifty-Second!” I turned and drew my personal sword, not the one Col had given me. I was saving that for an emergency. The man leading the army saw me and ran at me with a new vigor. He must have known I was stronger. I smiled on the inside. After all, it was not every day that a human would lead a group of monsters directly, but it was even better that he could use a sword. He jumped, and I had more than ample time to check his attack. But when my sword connected, he appeared behind me, unscathed.

            I turned and blocked another of his stabs. The man went wild with his blade, nearly hitting me on eight separate occasions. I used my giant blade as a shield and deflected most of his attacks. I planted a firm boot in his chest and thrust. A slight hissing sound burst out of him as he faded into mist and appeared behind me. Magic; once you learn it, you never fight fair again. “Filthy Void Mage. Die in the Abyss.”

He repaid my comment with a seething reply. “You as well. Good bye, Aeon!” I quickly swung behind me after his quip, but he did the mist dodge-warp again. My blow missed, and a short sword was shoved through my spine. Pain shot through my body like an army of thorns. Electric shocks forced my body into a brief spasm as the connection from my brain to my limbs was severed. A wave of cold death billowed over me, and darkness eclipsed much of my vision.

            I coughed up blood and fell to my knees. My eyes opened wide, and I could feel the very life slipping through my fingers as I vainly held back the blood. I was sure he was going to lob off my head, finish the job, but a burst of light suddenly stopped his motions. The mages of the Opal had finally gotten the spell ready. Muttering a curse to them as I fell down on all fours, my hand quickly gripped the wound again. I heaved, trying desperately to keep the blood out of my lungs. When I could do no more, I fell. I felt cold, the darkness enclosed about me. But my eyes held on to life. I saw boots of soldiers pass me by, as the Elite Col Guard came by to sweep up the remains of the rebellion. But every boot either stepped over me or right by me.

            I held out my hand. A few noticed me and tried to help. But my wound was fatal. I knew as much, but hope is not an easy thing to let go of. Another ignored me, and I pled for his help. The soldier turned his head so he didn’t have to look at me. “I don’t…want…to die…” I was wounded, dying, and now abandoned. A single tear was all that rolled down before the cold gripped me.

           

“Ooooo! This one’s still warm!” Cold, strong hands lifted me off the ground. “I don’t know…his spine is severed. It will take too long to repair. Leave him here, even if he is the general.”

            “Oh, no…no, this one is…special. I think we should keep him, no?”

            “But we can only use the best. We need the best for our mission!”

            “Oh, enough about the mission…besides, you never know…”

            “What is it?”

“He might just be the one we need.”

An early artist rendition of Iltaz. This was drawn at a time before they knew of the other lands beyond their borders. Among scholars, this is regarded as the least creative, but most accurate, for that time period. Oddly enough, it seems that some cataclysmic event happened during the time because only a child’s doodle of a map survived.

Prologue

Far to the south exists Iltaz, a land forgotten by time; the smallest of the three ancient empires and the most diverse. Col, the largest kingdom, rests in the center of the continent. It controls all of the mainland, with only a small portion of the western peninsula belonging to Daylon. Col boasts the largest army in Iltaz, and pushes its agendas with that force behind it. However, Col is a land of scholars and politicians. The winter capital of Col is Atlantis, a vibrant city brimming with life giving waters in the center of a vast sea of fertile farmland. The summer capital is Syl. Syl was built on the region of Col that gets the most wind, and is known for its typhoons. Col is the most geographically diverse country. Deserts make up most of the western quarter, mountains in the northwest, dense forests and treacherous wetlands in its center, and plains in the east that extend to the far reaches of the south.

Daylon is the smallest of the kingdoms, possessing only one-tenth of Col’s land. The small peninsula it resides on is nothing but mountains, but the people are hardy and strong. With the soil nearly dead, most of the people survive by being mercenaries or trading ore with the other nations. Though its army is outnumbered nearly one hundred to one by Col, Daylon is by far the more superior fighting force, more often than not crushing the Col armies completely. They are renowned warriors. The capital of Zander’s Cove is a merchant haven for any nationality, and Peak Sol Keep is said to be the safest castle in the world, called the ‘Unsurmountable Mountain’. 

The Isle of Ken is a slender strip of land measuring less than a mile across at its narrowest point. The island rests a fair distance off of the east coast of Col. The north portion consists mainly of deserts while the south is filled with forests. The land has been plagued with civil wars, a testament to the statement, ‘It is a land of opposites’. It is known for its expert craftsmanship in the north and most religious zealots emerge from the south. The capital is in the south, the religious center of Kai.

Loc is a small nation stuck in hostile waters between Daylon and western Col. Daylon and Loc have always had a friendly relationship. Loc has no army, mainly due to its size and religion. But the island produces more food than all the farms in Col combined. As such, it is constantly at war, and constantly pleading Daylon for help. Though it loathes violence, in recent years they have begun training disciples of the sword. These men, known as Judicators, are brave enough to lead battles and skilled enough to best entire armies in battle alone. These Judicators have been able to ease the burden on Daylon and Loc’s other ally, north Ken. Their capital is called ‘The City of Flowers’. It is unsure why; flowers do not grow in that area, and the only food that prospers around the city is corn.

            Because of their proximity to each other, there is always many conflicts. But, the other Empires seem all too eager to interfere. The Aeons, a foreign army bent on subjecting all of Iltaz, arrived on the shores of Col ten years prior to the battle at Atlantis. Not wanting to face an all-out war, the Emperor of Col signed a Union Treaty with the Aeons. The first Aeons left, giving the infamous Manah Pillars to us. Another group, also called the Aeons, rose up to continue the legacy of the old order. Now these new Aeons seek to destroy all those who use magic, while supplying their supporters with the same means to use magic. Hypocrisy at its finest.

            Such hypocrisy built them up among the nobility as heroes, saviors come to exterminate those who use magic for evil. Those opposed said that they abused their power to curry favor with the nobility. Those who opposed the Aeons were crushed completely and indiscriminately. This led a number of splinter, anti-Aeon groups. These groups range from rebel armies that use necromancy and other evil magics to push them out of the land, to radical terrorists who are no better than the Aeons. These factors plunged the two ambiguous groups into full scale war within three years. Now, the Aeons and the ‘rebel’ armies are pitted in almost constant skirmishes, all over the great Manah pillars.

            Six great pillars made of solid gemstone. Opal, the white light. Pearl, ominous violet. Diamond, blue as the sky. Ruby, a fiery red. Sapphire, as deep a blue as the abyss. Emerald, natural green. Each pillar controls a specific field of magic. Magic is capable only through making a Soul-Link with a pillar. A Soul-Link is used to preserve the pillars. The soul link fuses the user’s soul with the magical energies of the Pillars. As the magic leaves, the soul – or rather, the life force that keeps the soul entwined within the body – flows back in to replenish the supply. This soul is consumed by the Pillar and converted back into ambient magical energies.

Opal controls the manipulation and the use of light as a weapon. Pearl controls dimensional space, allowing for transportation or teleportation. Diamond can stop, slow, and accelerate time. Emerald controls the earth and the winds. Sapphire reigns control over the seas. Ruby grants inhuman strength along with its ability to manipulate fire. Every rebel army has made it its goal to destroy all the pillars in one fell blow, thus – hopefully – destroying the sale and restrictions on magic.

            Rebel armies were not a new thing. It seemed that every week another one would rise up. One movement lasted more than six years. When the Aeons were on the verge of winning, there was a battle near the capital city of Atlantis. The Col-Aeon guard faced an undead army raised by the necromancers. But a human was with them, leading the charge. He single handedly cut down an entire Aeon unit led by Calvin of Carlos. The Col general was mortally wounded by the magician’s blade.

            But that was not the end of the General. Two voices in the general’s darkness pulled him from the bloodied soil and took his body, with the purpose of making him an undead soldier. But what they got, was their way to tip the war in their favor….

Unknown Date

Unknown Location

General Calvin of Carlos, Commander of 1^st Legion, and Leader of Aeon Squad Lion

             I felt cold. But, this was a living cold, not a dying cold. Not wanting to build my hope further, I kept my eyes closed and waited to die. After a while, nothing happened. I opened my eyes, and beheld only darkness. My hand move slightly as I slowly awoke, sending nervous ripples across my body. A good sign; hopefully I wasn’t fully paralyzed. I did a quick self-evaluation and found my body responding to my commands. Both legs worked fine, and both arms could move.

            I decided to do something a little more taxing. Twisting my shoulders to get to the best position, I rose my arms out of the bed I lay on. They were weak and heavy, but they extended completely. I bent my knees, just to see if my legs still worked. When I was confident in my body, I forced myself to rise to a sitting position.

            The blood flooded from my head and the room became covered in a dark cloud. I felt sick and almost passed out again. I grabbed my head and began to take shallow breaths. When my vision finally cleared up and I could move again, I stood. My legs gave out underneath me. My armor was still on, and the resulting noise was enough to literally wake the dead. From the beds around me, the covers shifted and I heard stifled moans. Thankfully, they were all chained to the walls and gagged, but it gave me a fright I did not need.

            On my second attempt, I stayed close to the walls. My knee pads clattered together as I prepared to take a step. Every other step, I would stumble. My muscles were weak and my mind was still in dying mode. My eyes were slowly adjusting to the darkness now, and I could make out the room. I was in an infirmary of sorts, or maybe a morgue. But either way, there were the dead and the artificially living in the room. I could make out two old wooden doors at the end of the room. One had light peeking in from the other side. I chose the dark door. The door creaked open. The room was empty except an extremely large mirror. I wiped the dust off it and could see a dark reflection.

            “Well, hey there handsome.” I chuckled at my jests. My old assistant would be proud of me for making a joke in a situation like this. I rummaged around in my item pouches and found a match. Striking it and igniting a nearby lantern, I was able to see the monolithic mirror. The mirror was larger than me, at about eight feet, and I was able to get a good look at my body. The steel plated armor I had been loaned by Col was rusty and muddy. I understood the mud, I had been laying in a field after a massive storm. But the rust was disturbing. It meant that I had been here for a while now.

            My mind instinctively went back to the battle. What I had done wrong, what I could have done differently, but the one thing that stuck in my mind was my would-be-killer. He used magic that I’d never seen. I’m a Col born Aeon general, but in all my travels and mission, I’ve never seen magic quite like that. And the sword. How sharp must it have been in order to put such a wound on – panic swept over my body as I fumbled to find the wound that nearly killed me.

            Both sides of the wound had been closed. Healed…completely…how –? I had no time to dwell on that, because I caught a glimpse of my face. The first thing that I noticed; my hair. It had grown longer, and worse yet, had changed color. It was no longer the golden-brown I loved, but now was a dead black color. A mop of hair covered the left side of my face. I was about to move the hair when I heard a voice from behind me. “I wouldn’t.”

            I froze. The voice was familiar, but cold. Almost at the point of apathy. I turned to the speaker, but the light blinded me. “I wouldn’t look at your face…” It was a woman’s voice. I noticed a tinge of sorrow, not apathy, from her voice. “What do you mean?”

            “I’m not done rebuilding you. Things can get…gruesome.” Ignoring her advice I brought the light up to the mirror and brushed away my hair. Time stood still. My eyes went wide at the image that looked back at me. I felt something lodge itself in my throat, and something churn up my stomach. Then the screaming began. I threw the lamp at the mirror, spreading millions of little black fragments and fiery sparks all over the rotten floor boards. I turned in a flash and pushed aside the girl. I flung open the door and came face to face with five undead. Rebuilt? I was in the lair of a necromancer.

            My entire world had been tossed completely on its side. Lost and bewildered, I darted past the equally surprised undead. I found what looked like the main entrance and ran at full speed. I leaned my good shoulder at the door and slammed into it. The door did not open and I simply bounced off. But the hinges shattered right off the wall. I stumbled over the doors, but was up and running again before the woman in the house could catch up. Never stopping, I tore off bits and pieces of my steel armor. The lighter I was, the better.

            I ran until all I could do was fall to my knees and stare at the ground. I shifted my gaze behind me, then to my front. In front of me was a lake. I knew most of this forest well…but where was I exactly? Somewhere in the Col wetlands…close to Atlantis. I sat in front of the lake and began to drink and clean my clothes a bit. The trees formed a dark and thick covering of blindness. I took the moment to catch my breath and look at the state of my clothes. My clothes were covered in soot or oil, they felt slimy and looked black, almost as dark as my hair. My heart pounded against my chest as I began to move my hair back again. Before I did, rain descended, causing my image to be distorted in the ripples.

            “Are you alright?” I jolted up and looked at the woman behind me. She wasn’t the one from the house, but she startled me none the less. I could not get a clear look at her, but I saw enough to be worried. She was thin and small. I would have mistaken her for a girl if her voice wasn’t so raspy. I nearly lost my mind when I saw that the form, but I regained enough composure to talk.

            “W-wh-who are y-you?! Answer me! And come no closer!” Panic began to get the better of me. Whipping my blade up from my side, I repeated my demand. The woman only gave a chilling grin in the storm. “Now, now, deary. Don’t be worried~.” I scrambled to a nearby tree and flourished my sword again. “I s-said stay b-b-back!” The cold was now helping panic form my stutter. “I could care lessss about what you sssaid!”

            Her words didn’t just chill me now; now they stopped my blood completely. I took a step back as she took another three closer. Lightning flashed too close. The air split with a deafening crack and the light nearly blinded me. I wish it had. A Gorgon. She literally jumped out of her skin, a hideous snake-woman hybrid. Her hair became a tangled mess of copper colored serpents. Sick green scales covered her tail, and her teeth became sharp instruments of torture similar to a dagger. I turned and ran, dropping my sword in the process. I was not about to be a meal for a demon, or worse. The trees began to disappear as the rain cut my visibility to zero. I bounced off one or two and eventually fell.

            I looked up into the eyes of a statue. The face was twisted from fear and shock. I froze, giving the gorgon enough time to catch up to me. “You sssee! I never get to eat a good meal, because they alwayssss turn to sssstone! But you….I sense a great power in you…I’ll need to keep you alive.” I couldn’t hear her anymore. She became quiet again. Fear crippled me. The rain kept falling on me, freezing my weak and wounded body. Though the wound I received from the mage had sealed, the movement had opened it again. It seems it was not completely healed after all. It was only a matter of time until I would bleed out.

             Then, a light and a shocking conclusion rung out in my head. I was not going to become dinner for a snake demon. The thunder boomed, trying to drown out my voice. It was a good attempt, but my battle cry rang out over the thunder. Adrenaline was getting the better of my pain and weakness now. I could fight, however pitifully. The gorgon shot out from the shadows to my left. I reached out and gripped one of its snake headpieces. The creature squirmed and ripped itself out of my grip. The smaller snake in my hand turned to ash after it was separated from the creature. The monster wailed and charged me again. I launched a right hook and caught the monster directly in the stomach.

            The demon let out a sickeningly loud and disgusting cry. It grew to twelve times its size and even uglier. The massive tail coiled around me, choking the life out of my body. “I guess I’ll add a new statue to my garden after all!” Her ugly yellow eyes opened and bored into mine with a fiery intensity. My mind flashed over to the dozens of comrades I had lost fighting these creatures. Its eyes gave off an eerie glow and I awaited the inevitable. My body would stiffen to stone and that would be it.

            The gorgon gave a frustrated scream when nothing happened and tossed me into a tree. I fell to the ground and lay in the mud. The tail wrapped around me again and held me upside down. I couldn’t do anything to stop it. She squeezed my body, and I felt all the blood come rushing to my head. I felt dizzy and my vision began to blur and black out. I had no air left in my lungs. A fire was building up in my empty lungs, and it was going to consume me. But would I suffocate first, or would my head explode from the blood rush? The gorgon brought me up to its face. “Scream, so I can enjoy this more!” The vice grip on me was loosened and a sudden gust of air filled my lungs.

            I only managed a taunt, nothing more than that. I forget what I said, but it made the thing angry. The gorgon threw me down on the ground and lifted me. Then she smashed my beaten body on a rock for good measure. The jolt from the impact made my hair a tangled mess, and now the left eye could be seen from the other side. The gorgon froze in its tracks and wailed. It was not a cry of anger, but fear. I was dropped again, but I got up quickly, just to see what was going on. I was looking at a fifty foot statue of a gorgon. Ironic, my face was so messed up that a gorgon was turned to stone by looking at it.

            I sat there, amazed for a moment, then I felt a sword against the back of my neck. “Turn around slowly.” I recognized the voice. I stood and turned. Glistening silver colored steel plate mail, leather joints, and chain mail underneath. The sword was an Aeon elite blade, crafted from the finest materials and given only to the best of the best. In front of me were twelve Aeon Scouts. These Scouts hunt down monsters and mages that are too fast for the normal infantry. They had been following that gorgon, and now I had taken their mark. But the swordsman looked at me and blinked. “C-Calvin!? You’re…you’re alive!” My heart stopped for a brief second. A smile crept across my face as I fell to my knees.

            “Thank the Maker! Calvin, we thought you were dead! C’mon, let’s get you home.”

“I’d like that, very much.”

61^st of Ruby, Year 98

Central Aeon Headquarter, Northeast of Atlantis

Calvin of Carlos

            The doctors shook their heads as they observed my face. A few were about to try something, but orders were orders. They left one by one until only a sole person remained. He wore a thin brown cloak. The material was so thin in fact, I could see the armor and weapons that he vainly attempted to hide. Thick steel, by the look of it, and tempered – probably covered in magic glyphs also – for magic resistance. His sandy blonde hair was tied in a neat ponytail. His green eyes bored down deep into my soul, as if he longed to destroy something. I felt his hatred as he approached. It was painfully infectious.

            “My name is Gii’rohn.” His words were like a drops of oil; smooth and fluid. His words focused on the splits. The final syllable of each word and the break in his name were stressed, so the name could come out properly in the common tongue. A heavy Loc accent resounded in his tone. Heavy, and very fake. “Where are you from? You ain’t from Loc.” A tense moment passed as he glared at you. “I am from Daylon. I’m an illegitimate child of a noble woman and a foreigner.” The accent vanished almost as quickly as his glare. Gii’rohn’s new voice had a hint of Argondos in its tone. His story sounded viable, but that is not why he disturbed me. “I am here to help you.” Honey coated words hid true intentions.

            “What?”

            “I am a mage of a high order. I have a spell that may just fix you, but I need to see first-hand. Will you let me?” I had been poked and prodded enough before Ivan gave the order not to touch me. Skeptical at best, I replied. “Sure, knock yourself out.” Gii’rohn pulled out a pad and scribbled something in. A small black orb grew in the palm of his hand, emitting a strange light. For a moment, I saw a sick, twisted, and evil smile creep up on his otherwise affable face. “Hold still, this may hurt.”

            The orb touched my eye and it did hurt. Not as much as one would expect, but it did wonders to clear the confusion and cloudiness in my head. He took a step back and frowned. But before the frown, I saw another one of his smiles. “Well…” He wrote some more down before apologizing and going to retrieve the commanders. I sighed in my bed as the commanders came in. Another hope dashed to pieces.

            “Well Calvin. I have my report for you.”

            “Let me hear it, Gii’rohn.” He cleared his throat and read something from his notes. “Your injury is severe, I doubt you will fully recover. It is not a physical wound, or a magical wound, but there is very little else it could be…further investigation will be needed.”

            “And the good news?”

            “That was the good news.” The way he gave his report was chilling. Not blunt, not subtle, but definitely not truthful. There was a silence in the room. The commanding officers were present in the room for Gii’rohn’s report. Loud questioning and arguing had dominated the air, but now they sat in a frightened silence. “The bad news is that, whatever it really is, the wound is filled with an unknown magic, something evil. From what I’ve seen, the…thing is sort of like a leech. It will continue to spread until his entire body is filled with this darkness.”

            “Why is his left eye black in color? I’ve not seen anything like that?” I looked at Commander Ivan. “Commander, how was his eye when your men brought him here?”

            “It looked as if the pupil had begun to swallow up his eye. It was white, but turning black. There was about half of the white left in his eyes.”

            “Well, Commander, I regret to inform you that his eye is completely black now. When I first looked at it, I couldn’t tell where the scar ended and the eye began.”

            “What were you saying about the corruption, his body being consumed?” Commander Gilbertson asked his questions with a sickening curiosity. In another life, Gilbertson had been a surgeon. But when he used magic to test…unethical procedures on patients, he was removed from duty. He was a now keen mage, but all too concerned about the processes rather than the outcome. “Yes, yes, Gii’rohn. Enlighten us.”

            “Well, Commanders, the corruption will take small steps. Magic seems to agitate it, so I would say that the farther he stays from any magical fluctuations, the better.” The generals looked at each other. “When I used my observational spell on him, nothing happened. It seems as though the corruption will travel down the left side of his body before completely consuming him. Although, he is cleared for basic combat as soon as he desires.”

            “You keep using the word ‘consume’. Will he die, or just be a dark mass with the semblance of a man?”

            “When the – infection, shall we call it? – has finished its course…he will become a monster. It feels as though – and mind you, I am not a believer in the supernatural – a demon dwells inside of him, but…as I said before, I’m unsure of the nature and strength of the ‘demon’. That makes the approach to the cure so tasking. Without knowing how this thing is destroying him, there is no way to ‘exorcise’ it.” Silence filled the room after Ivan got his answer. Gii’rohn bowed and left. “Don’t worry Calvin. I promise I’ll see whoever did this punished, and you can be free of this curse!”

            All the officers left the room. The black smith entered and put the mask on my table without making eye contact. When he left I stared at the flat gray wall. I could see out of my eye, but I trusted Gii’rohn’s words that it was ‘consumed’. Glancing over at the mask, I decided if I was going to wear it, I would have to get used to how it looked. The silver steel was a welcome sight since I had woken up so…abruptly. It was light, but had a strength to it. There was a small opening for my eye, and the darker gray engravings on the face of the mask were beautifully grafted. They spelled out my favorite phrase in the Ancient Tongue “Bilk uv! Mov’q ba q’alovakf q’verub.” Loosely translated, it was: “Come on! Let’s do something stupid.” Apparently, it was shouted on the day that Daylon won a battle against the First Aeons.

            Shrugging off the sheer joy of having that on my face all day, I put it on. The cold steel wrapped around my face. It felt good. Not too light, but not weighing down my face.

            “Looks good on you.” I looked at the door way to see my friend, Tyrell. “Been a while, Ty. How are you feeling?”

            “Better, but not as good as you seem to be doing.”

            “Hah! I have seen better days.” Tyrell was my second in command for about a year before being reassigned to Tiger Division. He had changed a lot since then. He had grown, but I was still a bit taller. His hair had grown out as well, but he kept it in a neat ponytail to avoid hair regulations that so pestered him lately. Why he dyed it red I’ll never know. Not even a natural red, but a crimson red, similar to blood. His brown eyes used to shine with a desire to maim and kill, now they burned with experience and composure. He had grown up to be a man, unlike the kid he used to be. “I don’t like the ‘stache though…”

            Teasing each other helped keep the pain of war away. Plus, he dyed the mustache that horrid red as well, making it look like someone had slit open his face right below the nose. “Ah, let me be. You’re just jealous that you don’t have such magnificence as I do.”

            “The thing takes up half of your face! It looks like someone took a caterpillar, fattened it up, and glued it to your lip!”

            “I’ll not stand idly by and have my magisterial moustache derided like this!” He drew his sword and pointed it at me. The simple slate colored blade gleamed with the light from the lamps. “Have at ye, scum! I’ll see that you have a closer shave than any razor!” I bounced out of bed and grabbed my sword as well. Well…my new sword. “So be it! I’ll see that abomination slain, or you with it!” We stared each other down for about a minute, then both of us burst into laughter. Then the soreness kicked in, so I sat back down as Tyrell continued laughing.

            “The look…the look on your face...when you said ‘Have at ye’!” I could barely speak I was laughing so hard. “And, and, and your ‘So be it’!” Tyrell was bent over laughing hysterically. “Ugh…useless.” While Tyrell was still chuckling, I looked behind us at the recruit. “Oh! Sorry, did you need something?”

            “Yes, I was told Commander Calvin was in here, but I think he just left.” The kid had promise as a soldier. From his ‘relaxed’ form, he was in finer shape than most of the soldiers here. He might have made a decent suitor for some high noble’s daughter if he had not chosen the war path. His hair was a sparkling silver, very unique. He was tall-ish, shorter than me and Ty, but taller than most of the other soldiers. Eyes as silver as his hair. I thought he was a weirdo that dyed his eyes using magic at first, but no, that was his natural eye color. He was not thin, but not built. He sort of looked like a new recruit. The only other interesting feature was his voice. It was soothing, but at the same time it irritated me in some way. Typical green-backed rookie though, neat cloths, polished armor, and a new sword. He was the epitome of ‘the new guy’.

            “No, you’re speaking to the commander.” He stared at me in disbelief. “You. Commander? I cannot imagine how.” I ignored his sarcasm and reached out my hand. “Commander Calvin of Carlos, Head of Lion Division. This is Deputy Tyrell of Atlantis, my assistant.” He looked at my gesture and did nothing. “Charmed. My name is Alec, son of Head Commander Ivan of Zander’s Rock.” Tyrell let out an amused snort. “What is so funny?!”

            “Your name…your name is Alec Zander…Ha! That’s rich.”

            “Yes, I’m aware of that. Now, what mission are we going on?”

            “None, I’m afraid. I’ll speak with the Commander in the morning. For now, I need to rest and prepare for the road ahead.” Alec bowed and left. “I don’t like him.”

            “Tyrell, come now.”

            “No, look at ‘im! He’s too cold, too…arrogant. He thinks that just because he is a prophet we should bow down to him.”

            “Prophet?”

            “Calvin, you know? Prophets?”

            “Nope, not ringing a bell.” He sighed and pulled a book of a shelf, flipping through pages until he found what he was looking for. He cleared his throat as he began to read in his most posh and dignified tone. “The Aeon Pillars of Opal, Diamond, Pearl, Sapphire, Ruby, and Emerald all expand and magnify magical potential of an individual. However, these abilities require a soul-link, and as such, greatly increases the risk of using magic. Every so often, a child is born with an innate soul-link with a pillar. Though still a mystery, these ‘Prophets’ can access a wide array of magic without the negative effects of the soul-link.”

            He slammed the book shut and looked at me. If he ever got the chance, he should become a low ranked noble. “Thank you, now I’m straight.” I gathered my armor and went downstairs. It was a cozy little lounge, a place where we could all relax from the business and conflict. Lion Division was notorious for hanging out down here, and that was partially my fault. After all, I was the one who led the petition to add one. A fire place in the corner not only gave the room a pleasant light, but warmth in the cold northern climate. A fully stocked bar stood in the other corner, where our resident bartender Luther dished out drinks almost as often as he dished out solid advice. Too bad he mixed that with his normal philandering. You’d think with the few women we had in our ranks, he would have flirted with everyone.

            The other tables and couches were packed full of Aeons, not engaged in some test of steel, but acting like normal people. I sat down at an empty seat at the bar. “Hey, Luther, get me a Daylanian Peak, aye?”

            “Going light today, oh-ho?”

            “You know I don’t drink…that much.”

            “Ha! I like you, I really do.” He had a thick accent, something that comes from the north, although he came from Daylon. I think his father was a foreigner from the far north, beyond Argondos. The man was short, and looked stocky. But that was one of his greatest facades. From time to time, he would help the Aeons on a tracking mission, and under that portly looking belly was really a secret stash of magic detecting artifacts. He wore a giant back under his shirt to hold them all, giving the appearance that he weighed close to three hundred pounds. His thin black hair was balding at the top, and his scraggly beard was not much better. He walked with a distinct limp, but it had been getting less prominent in recent months. “So, Calvin. I heard zat you got into a conflict. Vat exactly happened?”

            “You’ve probably read the report. I told them everything that happened.” He put my drink down and leaned across the counter. His tone and gaze got extremely somber. The fingers on his right arm tapped softly and frequently on the table as he asked his true question. “So, tell me about zis…woman.” I sighed. The dark mood he attempted to create shattered almost as quickly as he fashioned it. “Bilk uv, Calvin! Humor me just zis once. I feel ze sparks of love just vaiting to be ignited!”

            I took a sip of my drink and set it down. Too strong…I pushed it aside and held up my fingers. I leaned in closer to Luther, trying not to destroy was little he had left of his dignity. “Luther, first, no.” Old habits got the better of me and I took another sip. Still too strong, I pushed it aside and held up another finger. “And second, this will be the third girl this week, from what I’ve heard.”

            “I’m trying to set a new record. But, besides zat…vell!”

            “I swear, I didn’t even see her face. It was dark and I was freaking out.” A truth that sounded like a lie to him. “Anysing vill do, please!” His was getting desperate now. “Fine. I think she was wearing a black dress, a big one.”

            “Like a ball gown?”

            “No, it wasn’t poofy, just long, like it had a train.”

            “Vonderful! Oh how my heart soars! I must journey forth and meet my love; my von, sveet love!” He got all starry eyed, so I punched him in the face. The thud that sounded out as his large body hit the ground brought a smile to my face. Just then, I caught Alec out of the corner of my eye, mocking me with his gaze. A strange force overcame me and I lashed out at him.

            “Got a problem, Alec?” He shrugged his shoulders like he did have a problem. I turned to ignore him and attempt to control myself, but he spoke up. “I didn’t expect you to be so familiar with your subordinates. If this is how you are with your men, it is a miracle that you are fit to lead.” Gasps echoed throughout the hall as my old Lion team gripped their blades and rose to a stand.

            “Hey! Calvin has been a friend and Commander for us!”

            “Lion, Tyrell; stand down!” Once I was sure that Alec was safe, relatively, I turned to him. “Alec, every team has a leader, but he is just one of the team.”

            “Well then, what happens to the team without a leader?”

            “If it is a good team, they will elect another leader.” That unknown feeling rose up again and my blood began to boil to a raging temper. What is going on? Alec leveled with me, trying to return the fury and intensity I had met him with. “What if they aren’t?”

            “MY team is always able.”

            “Hah. Little wonder why you nearly died. You treat everyone as a friend, without respect for their place in this world.”

            “Look who’s talking, green-shirt!”

            “I’m a Junior Commander! I out-rank you!”

            “Junior Commander! I’m a senior officer, Senior Commander, in fact! I out-rank you by ten years of experience!” Alec would not back down. The air got tense and all activity stopped. “I am a prophet –”

            “I don’t care!”

            “And as such, I am automatically next in the command-chain.”

            “I don’t care what demonic pact you made, or what kind of power your father has, I am your superior!”

            “You leave my father out of this!” He swung his fist. I caught it and flipped him over. He lay sprawled out on the ground. “CALVIN, ALEC!” I turned and got to attention as Head Commander Ivan entered the room. His voice was stern, rough and “In my office...NOW!” I slinked away to his office as Alec got to his feet. Tyrell followed me as well, like a good friend would have. I should have known better though; I bet he just wanted to see me and Alec squirm. We arrived in the office, and the commander dismissed Tyrell. Alec entered the room shortly afterward.

            “Calvin.”

            “Sir.”

            “Alec.”

            “Father, I –”

            “No excuses!” I cringed at his voice. It boomed in this small room. “I cannot believe that my own son would pick a fight with one of our best commanders.”

            “Father, I –”

            “And you Calvin!” I lowered my head in shame. The vicious temper I had before failed me here. “I cannot believe that you would fall victim to his taunting! I should discharge both of you post-haste!” Alec vocalized his dissent, while I quietly and bitterly handed over my badge. “But…I’ve decided on a better course of action.” We both looked up utterly surprised. “Tomorrow, both of you will report to the training grounds. We will prove who is right, and who is wrong. Bring only your left gauntlet.” Is he forcing his own son to take place in a Daylanian Challenge?

            “A Challenge, Calvin?! Really? What is he thinking?!” Tyrell found out about the challenge an hour after I returned, and he hadn’t shut up since. “Ty. I doubt it will be a real Challenge, and even if it is, it won’t be to the death.” Daylanian challenges were first developed during the first reign of Kidrick of Daylon. Her cruel nature and brutal combat skills allowed her to win all of these death matches, making her stay on the throne for thirty years. Since her death, they have been used to settle most political arguments, and this led to the Daylanian council being the most efficient – and violent – in the world.

            “Anyway Tyrell, I don’t think Alec can win. He’s too emotional. But I’d like him to stay like that…” He looked at me curiously. I didn’t like him, but something drew me to him.

“The life of the Aeon is void of feeling.”

1^st of Sapphire, Year 98

Tyrell, Sub-Commander of Lion Division

Aeon Central Command, Training field

            I got into my seat to watch the battle. Alec and Calvin both showed up late, giving me time to find my seat and get some grub. “Can you believe Calvin and Alec...?”

            “No way? They’re really gonna fight?” His buddy answered with an overly enthusiastic, “Yeah!” I chuckled at a few more conversations before settling down and getting ready. Ivan stood talking to both of them, and handed them wooden swords. Alec wore a simple black, sleeveless shirt and tan trousers which came down to his knees. His boots were thick and sturdy; standard Aeon material. His left hand carried a solid steel gauntlet, colored white. Calvin was wearing his long black coat. Underneath was a mahogany colored vest. He wore thick black work pants, reserved mostly for construction workers, and his dusty, torn farm boots from back home. His left forearm had a gauntlet on it as well, though his was steel colored.

            Ivan stood in the center and called up to the spectators. “Now then! I bet most, if not all of you, have heard about my son and Calvin getting into a scuffle. I haven’t the slightest over what, but if it was important enough for them to fight, then I say have at it!”

            Ivan sprinted out of the way. Alec rushed into fray. Calvin stood still and checked his attack. Alec turned angrily and slashed at Calvin. He moved his arm and knocked the sword clean out of his hand. Calvin then turned and punched Alec square in the chest with his gauntleted hand. Calvin then kicked him down and held the sword to his throat. Alec squirmed and managed to kick Calvin away from him. Someone in the crowd tossed a sword into the pit. A sharpened, black-iron katana. Alec seized his opportunity and ran for it. Enraged, I stood. “Ivan! Call it off!”

            “It’s a Daylanian Challenge, Tyrell. Anything goes.” Ivan stood still and calm. I waited for him to say something. “Anything goes?”

            “Yes, Tyell.” A curious look came over him. I jumped over some other bystanders and ran to find the armory. Calvin was in danger, but he wouldn’t take my help. I tore through the armory, looking for his great sword, the one thing he would use. I found it under Calvin’s old Aeon armor. The blade was as tall as a man, or at least as tall as Luther. The edge was dull, chipped, and tarnished. The once glistening steel now lie corrupted with rust and wear. He refused to pick it up since the incident, but he would have to face his demons in order to survive. I grabbed the hilt and lugged it out the door.

            I entered the arena grounds, and noticed Calvin going on the defensive. His wooden sword was chopped down to the size of a dagger and his jacket was in tatters. He pulled it off and threw it at Alec’s face. The boy panicked, and got tangled in the torn cloth. Calvin took a moment to run to the opposite side of the arena. “Calvin!” He looked up and I barely hefted the rusted blade out of my hands, over the wall, and into the sands. He hesitated and stared at it in shock. He finally reached out and lifted the weapon. A dark atmosphere slowly materialized around Calvin. The dark aura grew thicker as the ground began to rumble slightly. It formed a fog around the arena.

            Alec, finally free of Calvin’s impromptu net, saw Calvin’s transformation. His afflicted eye gave off an eerie red glow under the dark-steel mask. The corruption spread from under the mask a noticeable amount. Then the smile that was on his face…it was evil, but happy. Almost as if he was about to kill.

            Alec didn’t give him a chance. He held his sword out and began some kind of incantation. A bright aura of light spun around Alec, and his katana burst into a brilliant white flame. The light carved a hole in the dark fog. Calvin’s claymore was consumed by some kind of dark matter, and became a pitch black shadow. Then, he swung it to his side. The shadows parted like ribbons fluttering in the breeze, and Calvin shocked the audience with his new weapon. The rust was gone, but the steel became a dark blue. The blade became jagged and brutal looking. The edge was sharp, the hilt gone, and it seemed to be heavier than his old weapon.

            Alec was done his ‘transformation’ before Calvin, but Calvin was ready. Both auras collided, sending shockwaves throughout the arena. When their swords collided, it nearly shattered the very ground they stood on. After a moment, both we repulsed. Alec was breathing heavily, but Calvin was just laughing. “Oh, Q’Rohda! It can’t be!” I turned my head to look at Gii’rohn. “What are you doing here?”

            “No time to explain. Calvin can’t continue like this!”

            “What?”

            “I found out more about the corruption! It is more than just a simple curse, it feeds off his soul. The more he relies on that curse, the quicker it will consume him.”

            “I thought you said it had something to do a demon! What about the magic bit?!”

            “That’s what I thought, but now I’m sure; it is a combination of his emotional state and his exposure to the cursed magic! That is how the demon grows stronger.” Another shockwave put both of us on our knees. I had to keep yelling just to let Gii’rohn hear me. “I don’t understand Gii’rohn!”

            “Listen; I’ll explain it in full later. Right now…” I gazed over at the two combatants. It seemed like they were involved in a struggle between light and dark itself. When the smoke cleared, Alec and Calvin raised their weapons and charged. They struck at each other, and more dust filled the air. Commander Ivan stood between them when the dust settled, holding them back with powerful magic. “Both of you, enough!” Calvin’s eye flickered and faded, and the corruption slowly crawled back under his mask. The dark aura around him died and the winds ceased. He dropped to his knees, holding his head.

            Alec was not inclined to stop. He lowered his aura and his divine flame died. But he refused to put his sword away. Calvin kept his hand on his sword but agreed to the ceasefire. “I’m calling this battle a draw, on account of broken rules.”

            “What rule did I break!?”

            “Both of you broke the same rule, Alec! You know the rules; anything goes, but no magic! That is why it is a Daylanian Challenge! They don’t use magic.” Alec pouted, and Calvin mumbled something under his breath. Gii’rohn breathed a sigh of relief. “That was close. For a minute there, I thought…”

            “GII’ROHN!” We both looked to the sky. Before I could react, Gii’rohn was pinned down by some unknown person. Six chains slammed down, cutting through the rock and steel in the stands. Gii’rohn was trapped between the chains and an assassin. A fluttering black coat hid light leather armor, also dyed black. He had bright silver plates over the vitals in his chest, and a darker silver plate skirt around his waist. Flat steel covered his entire legs, from his thighs down to the sabatons on his boots. It was odd that he armored his legs, but not his entire upper body. It was foreign. Argondos armor.

            “Hello…old friend.” The way the word ‘friend’ came out of his mouth sounded like a snake sinking its fangs into its prey. “How…did…you – GAK!” Gii’rohn struggled against the man’s grip as it tightened around his neck. “Don’t worry…I won’t kill you…quickly!” The assailant tossed Gii’rohn into the pit and jumped in after him. The six chains disappeared and reappeared behind the new man. Each one wrapped around one of Gii’rohn’s limbs and two remained vigil in case of back attacks.

            “Now…which do you want to lose first? A thumb, or a toe? Pick quickly or you’ll lose a whole limb!” One of the spare chains shot forward and struck a blow on Gii’rohn’s gut. “Go…to…the deepest part of Hades!” They mystery man drew a knife and went to gouge out an eye. “Not the best answer.” He brought it closer to his eye. I took my chance and fired a high impact spell. It hit the knife right out of his hand and it gave the four of us time to surround him.

            Ivan, Alec, Calamity, and I all surrounded him. Gii’rohn struggled. “Who are you?”

            “I think you should introduce yourself first!” Ivan waited while the man remained silent. “Let Gii’rohn go.”

            “Over my dead body.”

            “That can be arranged!” Alec took a step forward and one of the chains shot out and knocked Alec back. Calvin got ready, Ivan began charging a spell, and I drew both of my daggers. “If you interfere, I will kill you all.” Gii’rohn suddenly reached out his hand and blasted the stranger. A magical barrier protected him from the impact, but Gii’rohn got loose. Now the five of us faced off around him. The man noticed his odds and drew his sword slowly. “Very well…If it must end like this.” He flourished his blade and faced us. “I am Gobehyz. Prepare yourself.” He held out his hand and the ground began to rumble. “Come forth, Chains of Confinement!” Hundreds of thousands of chains shot out from the ground. Each extended out of the ground about nine or ten lovop, but they bent and twisted so their exact length was uncertain.

            While we were distracted by the chains, Gobehyz went after Gii’rohn. As we cut down the chains, something changed. They were joining together...getting smarter…almost as if they were sentient. Something was off about these chains, but I couldn’t dwell on it. By the time I realized what they were doing, they had already done it. The chains were feeding off his mind. They knew that individually, they were weak. They merged, combined, and twisted together to make a great beast. I counted four; just enough to distract us and let Gobehyz attack Gii’rohn.

            “Hold on Gii’rohn!” Alec ran between two of them but a third stopped him. “Dang! Father, what now?!”

            “I have a plan. Calvin, go right. Tyrell, with me in the center. Alec, far left.” We scattered at Ivan’s orders. Calvin distracted the largest of the four, while Ivan and I focused on getting through the middle. The masses of metal swirled around us in a defensive manner. “Tyrell, I have a bad feeling about these…”

            “Commander Ivan?”

            “Take care on the battlefield.” He ran out with his sword, Pompeii. “I am Ivan of Daylon! You will fear my blade! BURN!” His sword ignited and melted the first beast with ease. The chains fell, turned to dust, then reformed just a little bit angrier than before. “For the love of –” Before Ivan could finish, the chains stopped and turned towards Gobehyz. “To me! We are leaving!” The chains swirled and disappeared, and the man with it. Gii’rohn lay on the ground, with a necklace resting next to his head.

            “Gii’rohn!” Alec was the first one there. Calvin looked around in case of another attack, and Alec helped Gii’rohn get up and out of there. Ivan looked at the necklace and pondered for a little while. “What is it Commander Ivan?”

            “This charm is familiar…but I…well.” He put the necklace in his pouch.

“Shall we? I think Gii’rohn has some explaining to do.”

Calvin

Later that Evening

Aeon Command Medical Center

            “I don’t care right now Ivan! He has some explaining to do.”

            “Calvin, I know. But right now –”

            “Calvin, leave! No one wants you here right now!”

            “Alec you can shut up!”

            “All of you be quiet!” The doctor managed to get his command heard over our roars. We slowly acknowledged his orders as he bandaged Gii’rohn’s arm. His body was beaten, but the mock assassin made it clear that he did not want Gii’rohn dead yet. The arm was broken, but it was a simple fix. “That hurt like the flames of Hades. How are the rest of you holding up?”

            “As well as can be expected. Now, tell me about this, Gii’rohn.” Ivan tossed the pendant over to Gii’rohn. He stared at it for a moment and swallowed hard. The gold medallion in the center shook as he trembled. “I know what that is. The invaders brought similar pendants with them when they brought the Pillars.”

            “Until Daylon kicked them out!”

            “You’re wrong, Alec. They left willingly.” We looked at Gii’rohn. He had his head down and it looked as if he was going to cry. He took a deep breath and looked at us. “I am not Iltazian.”

            “I doubt you’re a doctor, too.” Tyrell piped up as we resumed our loud roaring. Gii’rohn held up his hand to silence us. “Let me start from the beginning.” He stood and moved over to the other side of the room to look out the window. “This story takes place a hundred years ago.”

            “Year of Sun’s Tears, correct?”

            “Are you well versed in our culture, Commander?”

            “Only what I pulled out of captured invaders.” Gii’rohn had a small bit of nervous laughter before he continued. “That was the year that magic took the form of the Pillars. There were six clans, each created one of the current pillars. Opal clan was the head, the clan I come from. Well, my father’s father wanted to unite the clans into an empire.”

            “Kage Argondos…founder of the League of Argondos, no?”

            “Exactly. He united the clans and declared himself Emperor Gii’rohn. The clans were acceptant of his rule, though there was some bloodshed before the unification. Not every person wanted the empire. When all was peaceful, the Shadow clan arose.”

            “Shadow? But there are only six Pillars. How did the seventh clan not get one?”

            “I’ll explain, Calvin. The earth clan began collecting souls to feed to their demon lord. This demon was only known as The Calamity. They began to attack the newly founded empire, and tensions were high; almost at the point of a civil war. To make matters worse, they funneled the demon into one of their acolytes, Gobehyz.”

            “The Gobehyz we fought today?”

            “No, his father’s father. This man obtained the powers of the demon, and began to manipulate the earth at his will. In order to stop him, my ancestor had to create a seal and a prison for this demon. They fought in the Shrine of the Ancients. My father then created the Pillars out of his soul, and with it, sealed the demon away.”

            “Then why were the Pillars brought here? And how do they influence magic?”

            “The Pillars were damaged during a battle. We needed to move them someplace safe to avoid damaging the seal any further.”

            “What good that did.”

            “So…”

            “Anyway. The Pillars contain the souls of the heads of the clans. They all agreed to end the menace, and seal him away for good. Each soul then grants its power to those who worship it. But, the Soul Link is used to keep the seal intact. This way, in a sense, we all help seal away the demon.”

            “So they brought the Pillars here, where magic was just starting to become popular. In exchange for dealing with your demons, we gain the ability to use magic without making the same mistake. Then, the Argondos troops pull out to avoid rumors of Imperial expansion. Throw in an occasional researcher to make sure the Soul Links are working properly, and you’ve got a solution. I like it.” Gii’rohn nodded at my understanding. Even though most of it flew well over my head, I was still able to grasp parts of it. Little things like that satisfy me.

            “So, this Gobehyz is after you, why?” Tyrell was seriously worried about this Gobehyz. I think the chain monsters brought up some bad memories. “He wants to free his Grandfather. It is his way of redeeming his family.” We all accepted that. From what the stories told, and the man’s nearly demonic mastery of magic, we had no doubts.

            “Gii’rohn. Stay here and rest. You will not be charged as an invader, and we’ll allow you to join the Aeons. Thank you for sharing.” As Ivan left he turned to a guard. “Find this Gobehyz. I want any knowledge of his movements and actions at all times. Am I clear?”

            “Sir!” The soldier left to organize the search teams. “Seems we are kinda in trouble.” I turned to Tyrell as we walked back to the barracks. “How so?”

            “Demons, demon hunters, ancient family feuds, and a homicidal grandson? Throw in a giant snake made of chains and…oh wait, we got that too!”

            “Tyrell…just…”

            “I’m sorry Calvin…I just…something doesn’t feel right…almost as if…hah…” I looked to the stars and stopped. “What is it Calvin?”

“I think…this Gobehyz is the more dangerous than the mage at Atlantis.”

12^th of Sapphire, Year 98

Calvin

Aeon HQ, Commander’s Office

            “At ease.” All the commanding officers put their arms at attention as Ivan stood. “As you all know; Commander Gilbertson has gone missing. Gilbertson was doing some recon on a witch. I have utmost confidence…but with the introduction of this new enemy in Gobehyz, I am not too sure. I’m sending out a full S&R team. Full authority has been given by the Emperor. We have an open door to any building the country. Bring these men back, alive.” Ivan turned and exited. As soon as he was out of the room, we scrambled to get our equipment and get ready for the chase.

            “A Search and Rescue Op, huh? Ever been on one Alec?” I lifted the breast plate. I would not be wearing shoulder pauldrons or armor for my upper arms. Bracers and gloves for me. My other armor was standard; legs, shins, sabatons, and a short plate-skirt. Leather underneath, but sleeveless for me. The jungles and forests tended to be hotter than the surrounding area.

            “No…have you?” I shrugged as I watched him put on nearly identical armor. “I wouldn’t call it S&R, but it was a search, and it ended in a rescue.” Tyrell laughed in the background. He copied me as well, but left his lower legs unarmored. He liked to be light and agile. “You’ve been on an S&R Op before Cal. Remember the Ken Priestess?” Nothing came to mind again. My head was foggy and I had a headache this morning. My sword gained a few pounds since that spell corrected it. I slid that into its sheath and packed a spare side sword. Tyrell grabbed a plethora of spare throwing knives, and more than a few daggers. A sudden thought struck me as we packed. “The tall one or the blonde?”

            He shook his head at the thought of the blonde. She was the only woman ever to respond to Luther’s wooing. She later was abducted by a demon and ended up marrying a knight, though Luther was injured trying to save her. That was the reason he was only our bartender; he couldn’t fight with only proper knee. Still, Luther only laughs it off, saying she was not the one. That was when the man began his unabated flirting.

            Tyrell gave his answer. “The tall one.” I turned to him sharply and pointed a finger at him. “We swore. I’m not talking about that. Ever. Again.” Tyrell just laughed some more and packed the essentials, like food, water, and bandages. “So, kid. Basically, this girl –”

            “We. Swore.”

            “You don’t have to say a thing. Anyway, this happened nine or ten years ago. Girl gets kidnapped by a demon. Calvin and I go to save her, and we find out: she’s done fallen for the demon.”

            “We tried to banish the demon. She ended up crippling my right arm – with magic – for three years. Ended up having to kill the poor lass, too. That is why I’m left handed.”

            “You said you wouldn’t speak of it!”

            “Whatever. Take it like this: Shut up, okay?” Laughter came from everyone, including Alec. We knew this mission would be rough: Gilbertson was one of our best. If he failed, there was a good chance some good people might die. This was the calm before the storm. Alec was more appreciative of Tyrell’s incessant joking now, and it would only get worse. He starts to bring out the really terrible jokes just before we take the field. Still, I’d want now other guy by my side in a scrape.

            Ivan returned and approached me. He was decked out for battle. I don’t think I’ve ever seen him pull out the Aeon Commander armor. Thick steel, tempered and treated for magic and all climates, and a light leather set underneath. It was a solid shell of steel, and no a single piece of chain or leather could be seen between the plates. Pompeii hung at his side, the bright red sheath clashing with the white-silver steel. “Calvin. Unfortunately, Gilbertson was supposed to do a task review of your skills on your next mission. Now that he is gone, however, I’m in charge. I’ll be accompanying you with your team. Just do your best, and we’ll come back in one piece.”

            “Sir, my team is just Ty and Alec. It ain’t much, but I think a smaller party will attract less attention.”

            “Good idea. I think we should start our search where Gilbertson disappeared.”

            “Where was that? I thought even the scouts were killed.”

            “They were. By a gorgon.”

            “Then, they were…”

            “In the statue garden.”

Gii’rohn

            I watched as they prepared to leave. My mind wandered to Gobehyz. “How had he found me?” I looked out of the window and watched them head off in the direction of Gilbertson’s team. They won’t find them. It is too unlikely. If anything, they are dead. I clenched my fist. Gobehyz had best not interfere with my plans. If he did, it would be catastrophic. We need to find and destroy the Forges before he has a chance to resurrect The Calamity. I looked down at the preparations. My mind wandered and I forced a bit of my magic into Calvin from a distance. More power for more luck.

“Take any luck you can…you’ll need it.”

Calvin

Three Hours to Sunset

Great Col Forest, Statue Garden

            The light now pouring through the trees brought no cheer into this place. The giant Gorgon statue still standing, covered in moss animal nests. The animals chirped quietly in the background and the woods seemed eerily peaceful. “Alec, with me. I’ll need some help checking the statues. Gilbertson could have found another Gorgon. Tyrell, go search the eastern edge of the forest.”

            “Why Commander?”

            “That was their emergency route.” I was not delegated an order, so I wandered off to the west or south-west, scanning the trees for a sign of human life. Something inside nagged at me with each step. I kicked up a clump of moss and my boot hit something hard. The initial shock of hitting something caused me to stumble and fall. I kicked up some more moss, and found a badly beaten blade. I thought it was Gilbertson’s, so I reached for it.

            Fear. I was running through the forest again; lost, confused, and afraid. Alone. I tossed my gauntlet to my right and kept running, stumbling and tripping. I stopped to breathe and turned. The gorgon was before me again, and I dropped my sword to run.

Gii’rohn

            “He’s found it. Only a bit further.” I shuffled through some papers as Calvin had his flashback. It is almost time. If the records are correct… I looked back at my crystal ball. It was warping subtly as Calvin reentered sanity. The spell I put on him was weakening. His body was rejecting the magic, and the demon was getting stronger. Once the corruption got out, whatever was possessing him would regain control. If he submitted to the power, we would lose him.

            But, a morbidly curious thought came into my head. What if he did? How far would he go before we could reign him in? I wanted to see the full extent of his power, as did he. “Darkness is a tempting force; I certainly couldn’t resist it. Nor would I want to.”

Calvin

            The blade dropped with a loud clang and I took a step back. This was my sword. The one that I lost the day I woke up. There was a light and a glimmer off to the right. My gauntlet was muddy and rusted even further than the blade. The red-brown steel was once a bright silver. “This place…I…” I looked to the front. About twenty yards down, there was a large tree. I jogged over to it. Bugs were now using my discarded shin guards as a home. My other gauntlet was a couple feet away, and I could see other pieces of my armor in the distance. “A trail of bread crumbs…unorthodox, but effective.” I followed my unintentional path to the house where I had awakened.

            The door was still in shambles on the ground, and I could feel no presence, living or dead. I took another step forward and waited. The bugs and birds became quiet. Something didn’t feel right. I took another step and lunged forward. Some sixth sense gave me a strange warning to move or die. A steel bolt landed right where I was standing a moment ago. I turned to see the void mage that had stabbed me at Atlantis. “What business do you have here?”

            “It is not your concern.” Without his mask, he did not seem intimidating. He was maybe three lovop tall, just shorter than me. Short, oily black hair. The thin leather armor he wore matched its color. His eyes were a cold green, dark and evil. A black spot on his forehead grew and consumed most of his face. He’s corrupted too?!

            “Well…Shall I kill you again, Calvin of Carlos?” He drew his knife and warped behind me. I was more than ready now. I spun around and swept the area with my sword. “Nice try. But I think it will be different this time around.”

            “Will it now?” The mage took a step back and put a featureless, smooth, black mask on his face. The same one he wore when he was at Atlantis. Two more identical figures joined him, one on either side. The one on the right rose his spear. He was taller and more muscular than the first, and the four lovop giant wore black iron plate mail. “I am Pain.”

            The left one lifted his bow. He was short, very short. But he was an archer, not a fighter. “I am Agony.” Both Pain and Agony wore the same black masks as their third companion.

            The middle one bowed as he drew his short sword. “I am Doom.”

            “The Trio of Death will sing a dirge of fate for you today. Accept its harmony.” They repeated that as though it had been rehearsed. They were in perfect unison, and their fighting styles complimented each other. Pain would hold my attention as Agony shot arrows to get me into position so that Doom could stab me in the back. I would be in for it rough if all three fought me at once. But I was ready now; I had a newfound power. And I was all too eager to test it out. Corruption reached out from under my mask to aid the process.

            My arm twitched as the power coursed through my body. From the ground, small tendrils of dark energy rose up and entered my sword arm. The power pulsated within me. What is happening? Another force in my mind almost pushed me out of my own conscience. I held on momentarily, but soon I wanted to really see the extent of this power. My hand tightened on the sword and my inner killer came out in my smile.

“Bring it on!”

Meanwhile…

Tyrell

The Stone Graveyard

            “Commander, I think I found him…” I held up a helmet. “Gilbertson…why did you not wait? What of his team? Anything else?”

            “No sir…just him. I found this by his body. I didn’t want to move it. It looked…fragile” Commander Ivan sighed and rubbed his eyes. The stress was getting to him. Now was the time to make a difficult decision. Look for the person who killed the team, or go back for reinforcements and risk the killers getting away. “Alright Tyrell. We move.”

            “Where to father?” Alec returned from his recon to the north woods. “Did you find anything on your patrol?” Alec hesitated for a moment, then nodded. “Well?” He pointed to the north and grimaced. “I found…an altar of sorts. Something…evil, like a…sacrificial altar.” Ivan looked down and sighed again. “How many bodies?”

            “More than I could count.”

            “Bilk uv…we need to get moving then. I’ll not have them kill any more of my people.”

            “Aye, Sir!”

            “Right away father!” The die had been cast, and Ivan was done deliberating. We were going to fight the killers on their home turf. The three of us marched off into the temple. The outside looked ‘inviting’ enough, complete with its personal aura of evil, terrible energy. The stone walls were covered in moss, and the flying buttresses were falling apart. Its windows were shattered and the door was decayed and rotten. The door was opened from Alec’s recon, but the hinges looked about ready to snap at any time. Despite its apparent weakness, the structure was built to endure siege engines and conquering armies. Even though it looked as though it was in disrepair, I felt confident going in.

            Just as we entered, Alec decided it would be a good idea to light a torch. The moment he lit up the hall, we saw multiple skeleton like monsters stare at us. Skeleton-like, because most of their bones still had tissue on them. I don’t know which of us screamed louder, but the monster jumped into the shadows and scurried up the walls. Their boney hands scraped the roof, sending eerie sounds throughout the temple.

            “Well…crap.” Alec and Ivan shot daggers at me with their eyes and I shrugged. We got to work lighting the sconces across the room. Each time we lit one, we saw piles of bodies, mostly Gilbertson’s men, but some that were missing since the battle of Atlantis. What was worse, some were missing limbs and flesh. We gathered in the center aisle to light the lamps on the altar.

            Suddenly, all the torches in the room lit up with a ghostly green flame. A woman stood behind the altar. “I don’t believe it…”

            “Is that…”

            “So…he wasn’t dreaming after all.” The woman was pale and thin, and wore chimes, feathers, and other obvious signs of a necro-mage. She wore a long black dress that flowed out behind her. Her black hair flowed down over her right shoulder and came down to her waist. She looked like a maiden at the temple, but her eyes had the cold, calculating glare of a killer. Her looks could deceive many, and – from the tale that the piles of bodies told – already had. From her appearance, I gathered that she was the one that Calvin had seen.

            “Who are you three?” Her voice was weak, soft, and warm. Very opposite her appearance. A snap decision took place in my head as I stepped forward. There are some things that are worth asking. “I’m called Tyrell.” I was about to ask some pressing questions, but Alec jumped into the conversation. Ivan attempted to stop him, but not nearly fast enough.

            “Shut up! She’s using you!” Alec pushed me over and skeletons dropped from the ceiling to defend the woman. “See! A witch! She should die!” Alec drew his sword. “Now, Alec…be patient.”

“H-how did you know my –”

            “Name? Well, you could say I was asking a pointless question. I would have rather you be polite, like Tyrell here.” I stood and dusted myself off. The commander stepped forward, and twitching atop his blade. “I am Commander Ivan of the Aeons. We have reason to suspect you of Necromancy and other acts that violate Aeon code and Col’s law code. These people are dead, what will you say?”

            She paced around and looked at us. “Well?”

            “Yes. I killed them. I had to.” We all drew our weapons now. She nodded and the skeletons lined up. “You see, my grandmother wanted to create the ultimate undead. This monstrosity would be the greatest of our army…and now you will witness it.” She turned to the altar and began to chant. “Nalo dapv, Famol!” There was more to the chant, but I couldn’t keep up. She kept chanting this as the skeletons surrounded us. “What is she saying?”

            “I believe it is a call for a ‘golem.’ That is the only thing I can decipher, but there is more.”

            “Thank you Tyrell. Let’s stop her then, hmm?” Ivan ran forward and cut down some skeletons. Alec did the same after igniting his sword, I just ground them into powder with my boots. Some skeletons stopped fighting and looked at us. A dark, oozing substance raised up from the ground. It wrapped round their bodies until they had the appearance of a man. Their left forearms however, mutated into a giant talon. The fingers grew to a good lovop long, and they emitted a darkly sinister fog. These claws looked strong enough to carve a hole in steel armor. A single red eye lit up on the left side of their featureless, smooth faces.

            “What the?” My mind wandered to the arena. Calvin’s eye lit up the same way? Is that just a coincidence, or something darker? I…I need to ask her. But how to keep her alive to question her? While I gathered my thoughts, the beasts attacked Ivan. “Come at me demon! Let us see how you handle the heat!” His sword ignited into flames again, and Alec focused the holy flame onto his sword again. This was going to end badly, for all of us, if I did not act quickly.

            I ran towards a pillar as the monsters released some pulse of energy. I ducked as the roof above us shook. When the blast was done, I looked out. A set of claws barley missed my face. I jumped back and smirked. Feeling a stinging on my face, I felt my upper lip. The claws had shaved my moustache clean off and brushed me. I had gotten luckier than I thought. An insane rage bubbled up. “Alright…now I’m angry.” The monsters surrounded me. I had to say something stupid to clear my head, or I would die. “Do you know how long it took to grow that?! I’ll kill you myself!”

            I ran out with my daggers flashing in the moonlight. Time slowed and I counted my heartbeats. One. Three cuts to its face. Two. Another heartbeat passed, and I had severed another one’s head. Three. I thrust both my daggers through the last one’s eye, and put both my daggers away. As soon as the daggers were in their scabbards, my wounds afflicted the monsters. That was true speed. I was able to kill them all in three heartbeats. I was faster than their ability to be wounded. “Too slow…” I muttered to myself as I turned to speak to the woman. She was alone, and the others were still distracted by other demons.

            “So…my puppets were too weak.”

            “Puppets? I would have thought you would come up with a better name than ‘puppet’.”

            “What do you want, Tyrell?”

            “Calvin of Carlos. What did you do to him?” She paused a moment and smiled darkly. “I can’t tell you.”

            “WHY?!” I reached out and grabbed her by her shoulders. “Answer me!”

            “You are a survivor…I can’t have that, now can I?” Her body slipped from my grip and she appeared behind me. “Tell me Tyrell. Do you know the legend of the Golem?” I swallowed hard. I thought carefully and answered. “Yes. What of it?” She got right behind me and whispered evilly, and slightly seductively, into my ear. “Then fight it.” She disappeared in a cloud of black smoke and the fleshy demon, the Golem, rose from its altar. Its pale brown skin and red magical seals gave the creature a sickening glow. The monster was five lovop tall, and weighed at least a ton. It was a huge bulking mass of twisted flesh and magical ooze. Running was the first and only thing on my mind.

            “Tyrell, where are you – Q’Rohda! What in –”

            “No time Alec, RUN!” He followed my advice and we exited the chapel. Or we tried to anyway. The door was locked shut, from the outside. “Q’Rohda help us.” Ivan turned and drew Pompeii. “Pompeii…Holy Fire!” My limited study on the ancient language let me piece together the goal of the chant, but not the whole thing. Ivan’s sword understood though. The sword erupted into a pillar of fire and light. The Golem backed off at first, but continued ahead.

            “Holy Light…grant me…power!” Alec used a chant of his own and his blade ignited with the white flame. The legend…Ye that findeth the beast of rage needs bear steel as black as night / for only that will kill the blight / Attack without fear or dread / and be sure to destroy the head.  A pretty pathetic and short legend, but one that entranced me as a child. The steel of legend was the key to slaying this thing. “Stop, both of you. It can only be killed by Daylanian Steel, or a sword made in the Abyss Dark-Forge!”

            “The Dark-Forge was destroyed years ago, and no one has Daylanian Steel!” I looked down at my boots. So much for my secret weapon. I got down and set, like a runner preparing for a sprint. “Time for a chant of my own…” I closed my eyes and focused. “Pillar of Time, Pillar of Wind…please, grant me speed to slay my foe, and delay its wound that I may seek penance.” The prayer of the Dragoons. I ran forward as time seemed to slow down. It actually had, and I was moving at blinding speeds on top of that. This power is only reserved for the Col Dragoons, but I had my sources. The Soul Link was established and I reached down to the insides of my boots, pulling out a Daylanian Steel knife.

            “Hold fast, beast of rage. I will end you, but you must endure the shame and defeat.” I drove my knife deep into its head and jumped back. I still had time before my Soul Link was over, so I slashed about thirty times in under a second. Speed was my job, and I was a professional. When my Soul Link ended I jumped back. Fatigue overcame me, and I fell to my knees. “Gah…hah…how…long…?” I slowly stood and dove away from its attack.

            The far eastern wall exploded from the outside. “C’mon! Is that all you got?” Calvin jumped out of the smoke and swung his sword like a bat. He caught an enemy on the flat of his blade. Calvin smiled for a moment, and swung the blade full circle, slamming his foe into a pillar. Ivan and Alec were still trying to comprehend what happened when I attacked the Golem. Two more identical enemies came from outside. “Pain is down!” One of them shot an arrow while the other charged. Calvin ducked under the arrow and teleported. “A Void Step?!” A ripple in the fabric of space, like watching the air above a fire, appeared behind one of the enemies.

            The archer was in for a nasty surprise. Calvin kicked both his knees from behind and prepared to execute the man. Pain recovered and tossed his spear. Calvin took the blow right to the heart. It crunched through his armor and erupted out the other side. Blood jettisoned into the night air and it doused a few of the fires created by Pompeii.

            “Calvin!” I went to help him, but fear soon gripped my body. The three saw what had stopped me, and they left. The spear slowly corrupted and turned into a black ooze. The wound was healed in Calvin’s chest, but the corruption had spread down the left side of his face completely now. “Cal…what happened to you…” Just as I said that, the Golem, which had been distracted by Alec and Ivan, began to bleed from my wound. Then, it just exploded from my barrage. “Good work, Ty. Ten minutes? Not good enough…go longer, shoot for an hour next time.”

            “Calvin…you…” He looked at his reflection in the temple mirror. “Oh…” The crackling of fire resounded in the room. “Calvin of Carlos! What have you to say in your defense?” Commander Ivan stood facing us, Pompeii drawn and ignited full force. “What defense?”

            “I read Gii’rohn’s report. I wanted to see if you could control it, but you cannot. You are a demon, a menace. And the Aeons need to put you down!” All eyes looked at Calvin. He was quiet for a while, then he did the unthinkable. He laughed. Not a joking laugh, not a nervous laugh, but a laugh of genuine enjoyment. “Put me down? Hahahah!” He put his hand to his face and laughed harder. Alec readied his blade and commanded it to ignite.

            “I have more power than anyone could ever have, Ivan. And it isn’t magic, so I have no limits.” What is he saying? This isn’t him; he wouldn’t say that. Calvin pulled off his mask and tossed it aside. His eye began to glow with the ominous red gleam. The corruption spread over the bridge of his nose and down to the corner of his mouth. He tightened the grip on his sword and smiled. It was a threatening, fearsome, lethal smile. A beast or demon had awoken inside of him and had taken Calvin over. He held out his sword and it ignited with the holy fire that Ivan used. Ivan didn’t act surprised, but I could tell it bothered him. “Q’Rohda save us, you are a demon!”      

            “Calvin…please…stop this madness!” He looked at me bewildered. “Ty…I…” Alec screamed and ran at him. Calvin took a single step and launched at him. Without hesitating, almost mechanically, he plunged himself in a life or death struggle with Alec. They locked swords, but only for a brief moment. The impact sent Alec sliding across the floor. The blow knocked his sword from his hands. He got on his knees and Calvin kicked him down. He rose his sword to kill Alec, and Ivan shot a fire ball from Pompeii. Calvin dodged, but returned his focus to Ivan. Calvin marched up to Ivan and swung. Ivan ducked and countered. He lay a broad, smoldering wound on Calvin’s chest. The wound became covered in black ooze, then was healed instantly.

            “You like? A nifty little trick I learned fighting the Trio.” Calvin kicked Ivan in the chest, sending him across the room, next to his son. I had enough and drew two of my daggers. The flat steel was shaped for cutting, not stabbing. They were specially made. I hoped that they would be able to cut through Calvin’s armor. “Stop this Calvin!” I got between him and my comrades. “Stand down Tyrell!”

            “No! You no longer command me. You would have me join you? This is senseless! Why? Is this power so important to you? You are being controlled by it! Can’t you see?!” He looked at me for a moment, in sadness or guilt. Calvin lowered his sword and his eye died out. I reached forward to grab his blade, but his eye resumed its deathly red glow, and he lifted his claymore. “I’m sorry Tyrell.”

            “No…Calvin might be, but you are not.” He swung at me, not holding back. “Forgive me, but I don’t have time to think up a better plan. Calvin, I’m going to stop you, now!” I rolled under his swing and punched him back. “Here,” I slashed ten times in one heartbeat. “There,” I snaked behind him and put thirty blows on his back. I whipped up a whirlwind, laying more than one hundred wounds across his whole body before my third heartbeat. Pain washed over my body, and I lost consciousness for a while.

            The first sight I woke up to was Alec. He was using a healing spell on me. The white ball of magic was floating over my chest. Alec’s hand was going over my wounds and the orb was sending little tendrils of light into the cuts to seal them. “Tyrell, you okay?” I tried to move, but everything hurt. “No…I can’t move yet.” Alec looked up and we saw Ivan and Calvin fighting. “How long have I been out?”

            “About an hour.”

            “About?”

            “Less.” I looked at Calvin. Ivan and he locked blades. Calvin pushed him back and the both assumed the same pose. “No…are they…still…fighting? And when did Calvin learn the commander’s battle stance?”

            “Are you ready to end this, demon?!”

            “At your word, Aeon!” They sprinted towards each other. They clashed blades; sparks flew and soon the area was lit up by the little bursts of light. Rain began to fall through the holes on the roof. I looked back at the battle in time to see Ivan come flying back. He hit the wall hard. Calvin turned to walk away. “You are too weak. Come fight me when you are stronger.”

            “You won’t leave here alive!” Ivan stood, charging Calvin and thrust deep into his back. Blood sprayed into the open air. We watched in awe and amazement. Then, Pompeii died out. Ivan let the sword clang to the ground. Ivan could only managed a gasp and a grunt of pain. Then Calvin pulled his sword out of Ivan’s chest. He put the blade away without bothering to wipe it and left. I stood with difficulty and yelled at him. He turned and I furrowed my brow. “You wanted an hour? Well, here you go.”

            I snapped my fingers. Every single wound I had inflicted on him opened up and shred him like a ribbon. I’m glad he was too far away for me to see the end result. Alec ran over to Ivan as he fell back. “Dad! Dad don’t die! Don’t leave me alone…please…” Alec was on the cusp of tears. “Did…we…kill…him…?”

            I looked over my shoulder and saw his body. “Yeah…he’s dead.”

            “Al…ec…”

            “Dad?”

            “You…are…the…best…son…a father…could want. G-grow…st-st-strong…and find…peace.” He reached up and grabbed his son’s hands. “I love you Alec…no matter what I said…I always…have.”

            “Dad, no!”

            “Forget…the Aeons…find peace…Live…Love…forget…the sword…” Ivan closed his eyes. “And…never forget…you…had…a proud father…” His hands went limp and that was the end. The last thing I remember that night was Alec screaming into the night sky. I looked back over my shoulder and a deathly cold encompassed me.

“It’s gone…”

13^th of Sapphire, Year 98

Alec of Zander’s Cove, Aeon Commander and Prophet of Opal

Aeon HQ, Command building, War Room

            I paced the floor waiting for the reports. “Where is Gii’rohn?!” I slammed fist on the table. Tyrell entered the room in his battle gear. Nothing too fancy, simple basic plate. The individual pieces of armor were separated by lengths of leather. This type was mainly used for the Col light infantry, but he modified it to have more satchels for daggers and other sharp objects. “What are you up to, lieutenant?”

            “I’m going to find Calvin.”

            “But I need my second in command here.”

            “I appreciate the promotion, but Calvin is my problem.” I clenched my teeth and tried to hold in my rage. I took a deep breath. “The traitor is a problem of the Aeons now. I just don’t know how he survived your attack.” He closed his eyes and clenched his fists. “I don’t know either…but it is my fault that Commander –”

            “My father died protecting us. It’s Calvin’s fault…not ours.” I looked away from him and watched the front door. “Commander Alec summoned me?” Gii’rohn stood before us in a full kit of armor. Contrasting Tyrell, he wore a heavier plate, and more of it. The plates did not overlap, but they were separated by chain mail joints for mobility. This was the standard armor for most infantry, but Gii’rohn added an extra shoulder pauldron on his sword arm. “You looked loaded for war. What is wrong?”

            “I heard Calvin was…lost.” The way he said it made me suspect him. He noticed my cruel gaze and laughed it off. “Trust me, I didn’t know this would happen. I even wrote Ivan a report detailing how to defeat him.” He handed me some papers, mainly diagrams and results, and stood at attention. “If I may sir, I would like to join you in your hunt.” We both looked at him skeptically. “I have extensive experience as a fighter.”

            “How so?”

            “I am trained in seven sword doctrines. I have been in twelve campaigns across Argondos. I completed a master’s level Justicar exam in Sapphire and Opal Magics. I have diplomatic immunity in three Iltazian Nations and was handpicked and trained the South Ken Intelligence Network, the first foreigner to do so.”

            “You are a SKIN agent?” I was almost as shocked as Tyrell. Tyrell became an SKIN agent two years prior to this whole incident, but left on some bad terms. He had some rough encounters with SKIN, but none of them ended in blood shed…yet. “Where are the reports about Calvin’s corruption?”

            “Right there sir.”

            “This is only one paper?”

            “Yes…All my findings on the corruption fit into one little summary.” Little was correct. It had no depth, just stating that the corruption is a magic unlike any we have seen before. Calvin was in a tight spot now. We knew about him, but that was all we could say. The reports were vague at best. But what I gathered, the corruption is like a leash. He’ll be bound to whomever is controlling him until the corruption is destroyed, or possibly once the string is severed, Calvin would return to normal. I wasn’t sure if I even wanted him to live, after all he’d done. Tyrell would want him alive, but that was about it.

            “Is this all?”

            “Yes, Commander.” He bowed and stepped back. “Alright, let’s go after him.”

            “Hold on Alec! I think we should get a team together first.” I remembered the demons that Calvin fought. If he paired up with them, or odds of winning would drop dramatically. Or, if they were also hunting him…it would end in a fight either way. “Right…A team would help. Gii’rohn, how are you with a bow?”

            “Quite bad, actually. I can hit a target, but anything over six lovop is nearly impossible for me.”

            “Alright, we’ll need an archer.”

            “Wait…why not get all the Prophets together Alec? I think the six of you would work well, and then we would have magic as a backup.”

            “That’s a good idea, Tyrell. I think that might work. I know the Sapphire Prophet. His name is Ryan Reedman of the Gale Mountains.”

            “That is a long name…”

            “Yeah…he’s a noble, what did you expect?” I took my quill and began to scrawl out a letter. “Aaand…it’s done!” I summoned a courier and handed him the note. “Get this to Ryan, and send this message throughout the land; the Prophets are to meet in the Temple of the Pillars in two days’ time.” The messenger bowed and left. Gii’rohn cleared his throat.

“Now then, Commander Alec, there is one last matter we need to discuss…”

Later that day…

Ryan Reedman of the Gale Mountain, Son of Chairman Edward, head of Council

The Gale Mountain Range, southern hunting ranges

            The dragon flapped its wings overhead. I waited with my bow drawn. One more shot would bring this dragon down. Three months had gone into my stalking of this beast, and I would without doubt kill him this time.

            The large dragon was one of the last surviving of the Giga Drakes. These monstrosities were about the size of an inn. Each one of its eight wings spanned four lovop, and this one had the smallest wings among its brothers. I had slain five of its clutch-mates, each of them bigger than the last. The last one weighed close to a ton. The crest scale was only the size of my eye; the smaller the scale, the stronger the dragon.

            This dragon did not even have a crest. It was so old and so powerful, that the scale had been shed, revealing the soft flesh leading to its heart. It had a dull brown color in its scales, and its wings were covering in thin white feathers. This Giga Drake could breathe fire. Thankfully though, I had shot an arrow in its throat. That was no longer a problem. Five more arrows lay scattered along its body, three of its eight wings were out of commission, due to my earlier shots. It landed in a clearing and looked around.

            Then I noticed something else. Very few Giga Drake females remained alive, due to their small size and weakness. A female was only the size of a man; small, fast, weak, but intensely protective. The only surviving female – or so I thought – was on a mountain in Daylon. Loc refuses to let them kill it. Its wings were removed and its ability to breathe fire crippled. Soon, it did nothing but lay around its cave and await its death. Females also only live, on average, fifty years. What I saw in the clearing was a female drake.

            At most, a dragon can lay two hundred eggs. Giga Drakes however, can only lay one. I could tell it was male, because the big drake could tell if it was a male. The large monster watched over the egg with a look of command; to make any attempt at the unborn dragon was a declaration of war. This behemoth would stop at nothing, save its death. That is, if it did not kill you first. This made my job harder. As Dragon Slayer, I was required to kill every dragon I saw. But, the Council refused to let me kill females. My options were few.

            I slowly placed down my bow and contacted the Council through magic. The six members stood before me. “Ah. Young Master Ryan, what brings you here?”

            “Sirs, I’ve found a Giga Drake female.” The Council was in awe for a moment. “Is there an egg?”

            “Yes, sirs.”

            “Then the restrictions are lifted. But, retrieve that egg.” I bowed and severed the connection. I resumed my stance and took aim. The larger drake was nowhere to be seen. This is bad. If I kill the female, the male will know where I am. If I wait, the female will most certainly see me. I need to… I closed my eyes and listened. Pillar of Sapphire, open my eyes and let me see. The forest clearing gained a blue hue, with oranges and yellows depicting the locations. Yellow was the spot they were trying to reach, and the orange was where they had been.

            My immediate field of vision turned a bright yellow. I dove into a nearby patch of brush. When I looked up, the Giga Drake was staring right at me. It opened its mouth to roar. I shot an arrow into its mouth to stop it. A roar at this range would stop my heart. Their roars were nearly subsonic, but just low enough that your body will react horribly. It stopped and flew away. I notched another arrow and fired directly at it.

            The arrow sored into the fleshy part where the crest should have been. The dragon flapped for a bit, then gracefully plummeted to the ground. I was in the impact zone, so I could not get out of the impact zone fast enough. I was in the range of the blast, but suffered only a minor bruising and temporary loss of hearing. When my ears stopped ringing, I went into the crater to find the beast.

            “Heh…so, that is…not good.” The drake had landed right on top of the female. Even if she survived, that egg would not. Pity, really. I wanted it to live, just so the Giga Drakes would not go extinct. I walked over the male and drew my sword; you never trust a dragon. It moved a bit, but just enough for the female to crawl out from underneath. I readied my blade and approached the dragon. It stood on its hind legs and roared at me.

            I steadied my arm and took another step. Sapphire, let me see. How do I fight this? The Sapphire heard my plea and showed me the point I should hit. A deep red circle appeared over what I assumed was a vital point. I rushed forward and plunged my sword into that spot. A transparent green blood poured out from the wound, and the dragon fell. The Giga Drake tried to get back up, but fell several times. Finally, it looked at me with sad eyes and stopped trying altogether.

            Great, now I’m responsible for bringing about the end of the dragon species. I couldn’t do it. Giga Drakes can only lay one egg in their lifetime. To make matters worse, this one already had. By some miracle, it could lay another, but I was skeptical. I still couldn’t do it. I just couldn’t kill it. The wound I placed was not even lethal. The Sapphire can only be used to find the best course of action. It changed depending the person using it, and my kindness always made the shots I picked non-lethal. Within an hour the female would be able to move again, but the wound would prevent it from hurting the locals for a number of years.

            “Go on. Git!” I put my sword away and began to shoo it. “Go on, out! Out.” I pushed it along and it snarled at me. I finally began prodding it with an arrow until it left the area. Its broken wings barely sustaining flight. I wondered if what I did would have any adverse side effects, whether or not I would eventually pay for it, or even if the drake would live. However, I had no time to contemplate these things. A messenger came from the homestead.

            “Master Ryan, a messenger for you at the estate. He was sent Lord Alec of Zander’s Cove.”

            “Really, that is good news.” The messenger was silent. “I never said it was good news. He requests your immediate response.”

“What does he want now?”

15^th Sapphire, 98

Tyrell

The Temple of the Pillars, Central Entry Way

            The three of us walked into the temple together. The grandiose room were stepped in, the foyer, was filled with all kinds of religious paintings and other works. I doubt they could have used anymore gold or silver in the making of this thing. The entire building was shaped like a hexagon. Each Pillar got a side where their monks and their Archbishop would live, as well as classes for their acolytes.

            That was the outermost room. Each room was also hexagonal in shape. Beyond the foyer was the Meeting Hall. This room was just below the Pillar Room. This was where the Council would meet. Considering the rest of the temple, this room was plain. There were no golden decorations, and the main floor had six wooden stools and a fire pit. There were viewing boxes on the second and third stories where the monks would file in during meetings. The spiral staircase in the northern corner of the room went up three stories to the Pillar Chamber.

            The Pillar Chamber was amazing. The room was shaped like a hexagon. Each wall was fifteen lovop tall and fifteen lovop across. At each corner, a Pillar had been erected. Each Pillar stood fifteen lovop tall, about four lovop in diameter, and each hummed with its own magical resonance. There were no windows in the room, but a hole was carved into the ceiling in case the Pillars needed to be moved to another location. The Pillars themselves were made of solid gemstone, a feat I thought was just a myth.

            When we reached the Pillar Room, Alec stood in front of the Opal Pillar, with Gii’rohn next to him. I stood in my place next to the Altenian Priest, and everyone present looked across the room at each other. The Opal Pillar was pure white, with a soft light radiating out from inside the crystal. The Pearl was a beautiful pink color, but the inside was a dark and mysterious purple. The Diamond gem was as blue as the sky and clear. The Sapphire was a dark blue, like the abyss. The Ruby was a bright red, with an orange-yellow magma-like core. The Emerald was a calming green, and a gentle breeze originated from it. That breeze made the room feel more open, even though were on the top floor of a monastery.

The six prophets stood in front of their respective pillars, with Gii’rohn and me as extras. Alec began the discussions. “My name is Alec, Prophet of Opal…I believe we have a matter to discuss. I shall first open the floor to introductions, given the circumstances.” Looking at Alec now, he had grown into quite the leader. When we saw him at first, he was a whiny kid. Now, he stood like the man his father wanted. He had shortened his hair and his gray eyes now shone with a strong determination instead of an untamed youthful zeal. He wore his father’s armor, which he had repaired. Another testament to his sheer determination.

            “I am Peterson, Prophet of the Pearl.” Peterson was a tall, dark skinned fellow, with arms as big as the mast of a ship. He looked more like the candidate for the Ruby Pillar, given his build. He was a bald man, but he had a thick set of black mutton chops that made him look more fearsome than funny. His distant gaze and brown eyes complimented his fierce look. He wore something I would see a blacksmith in, rather than a dignitary such as a Prophet. 

            “I am Bishop Kelvin of Ken Isle, Prophet of Diamond.” This man was as I thought a Prophet would look. He was posh, talked posh, dressed posh, and all his manners were posh. He was bald too, but a funny kind of bald. Fat, ugly, posh, bald…in short, I didn’t like him. Must have been a high ranking bishop, given his gold trimmed white robes, but I did not care much for his appearance.

            “I am Ryan, Prophet of Sapphire.” I had heard rumors of this guy. He was an archer of unmatched skill, and a decent fellow to boot. He had semi-long blonde hair, but it was kept neat in a strange looking ponytail. His green eyes looked like they would bore a hole into my soul, and his stern look didn’t ease that feeling. How he managed to smuggle all those bows, knives, daggers, swords, and arrows into a temple, I will never know. He wore neat, comfortable, and common clothes. The only expensive thing he wore was his blue jacket, bearing the crest of the Reedman household.

            “I am Princess Chrystal of Col, Prophet of Emerald.” I thought it was a joke at first, but she was the princess. Her bright brown eyes and her long brown hair symbolized the peaceful breeze of the wind, while her sword and magic skills symbolized the power of the wind to destroy all we know and love. Then, I thought she was joking a second time, because she came fitted with the best armor the Emperor could afford. Triple forged steel, a Col specialty. She wore a breastplate, only the right gauntlet, and the armor for her left upper arm. A short plate skirt was attached to her belt, and her rapier rested on the armor for her legs. A lot of Iltazian warriors preferred to have their legs protected, and leave their arms open. I guess her armor was made by someone who held to that principle. Still, it covered more than some of the ‘heavy armor’ some of the lady soldiers were wearing.

            “Ro’ahn…Prophet of Ruby.” The Judicator from Loc. He scared me more than the little lady from Col did. He never took his hand off his sword. He wore his black hair long to cover most of his face. He never opened his eyes since he was blind, but when I caught a glimpse of his eyes under that mat of hair, he sent a shiver down to my very core. The way he moved, the way he talked, the way he stood; all of it told me he was trained, ready, and willing to kill anyone who got in his way. And, that he would enjoy it.

            Alec nodded and Gii’rohn took a step forward. “Now then, we all know that the witch has possessed one of the greatest Aeons ever, it is our job to put an end to him.”

            “Who is this Aeon?” Ro’ahn fidgeted as he slowly drew his sword and began polishing it. “Calvin of Carlos, commander rank. So, any other questions?”

            “Does he fight with a sword, or magic?”

            “A sword, but at a level unlike any human ever has.” Ro’ahn had a terrifying and evil smile. “Good. Heh, heh, heh.” Ro’ahn agreed to take part in our insane plan. Peterson held up his hands and took a step forward, symbolizing his desire to speak. “I got a job to do for the north. We making a big ol’ cannon. It’ll be able to shoot a hole in the next rebel army. We’ll win this time, fo’ sure. May haps even get our land back.”

            “How long?”

            “Two weeks, tops.” Alec nodded, and the blacksmith disappeared into a portal he created on the wall. “Ryan?”

            “I don’t know Alec…I read your report…did Gobehyz really attack you?”

            “Yes, very nearly killed Gii’ohn.” Ryan stood in awe for a moment. “Well, Ryan?” He looked up at the ceiling and sighed. “I’d very much love to help you, but…I don’t think Gobehyz would do something like this.” Now it was our turn to be shocked. “You know this man?”

            “Yes Tyrell, I do. In fact he saved me and my town when we were under attack. It was when I had been a Dragon Slayer about a year. I got cocky and nearly got the whole village killed. He appeared out of nowhere and took out the dragon in a single swipe of his sword. He saved me from the dragon, and saved the whole town.” Ryan looked at us unwavering. Gii’rohn snorted and shrugged. “Well, Gobehyz nearly took off my head.”

            “You must have done something to him. That is the only explanation.”

            “You…Miserable wretch! How can you accuse me of that you worthless –”

            “I’d be careful what you say, foreigner.” Before Gii’rohn could respond, Ryan pulled out a bow and arrow from seemingly nowhere. “Because, I don’t miss at this range…ever.” Gii’rohn swallowed hard and stood down. Ro’ahn laughed and voiced how much he enjoyed our company. Now he scared me even more; anyone who enjoys near-death experiences is insane.

The Princess had to leave, saying she had business to attend to. She bowed and left. Alec left to speak with her as the priest, Ro’ahn, and I gathered to discuss other things. Gii’rohn pouted in a corner and mumbled under his breath, but what else was new?

Alec

            I followed Chrystal out into the Meeting Chamber. “Milady, may I speak with you?”

            “Certainly. You may go ahead, I trust this man.” Her sword maidens nodded and exited the room. “Milady Chrystal,”

            “Please Alec, just Chrystal is fine.” Her smile warmed me to my core. It was a strange feeling. “Then, Chrystal, can I count on Col’s support?” She looked at me with genuine pity. “I’m sorry, Alec, but I cannot. You see, I’m not really the Prophet. The Nation needs a princess, and that is the primary role I must play.”

            “Then…You can’t because your people need you?”

            “Yes…do you understand?”

            “Quite, actually. In fact, I find it rather inspiring. I-if I can be so bold.”

            “You may sir. But flattery will get you nowhere.”

            “Then…” She giggled a bit, and smiled again. “You are a good man, Alec. Concern for others is a lost trait in this kingdom. Why don’t you tell me more about yourself?” And so we talked. We talked completely through my past and her past, and entered into other topics. Before long, one of her maidens returned to remind her that urgent matters needed to be handled at the castle. “Oh, indeed! The time has certainly flown. Well then, Sir Alec, I do hope you will return to Col soon. I would love to speak with you more.”

            “As Milady wishes.” Caught by surprise, I could do nothing but bow. The princess giggled a bit more and left. Her maiden stayed behind to speak to me. “Now, I don’t know who you are, but Milady has taken interest in you.” As if to make a point, she drew her slender peace keeping sword. “Many suitors have died on this blade for hurting Milady’s heart. I do hope we have an understanding.” She upturned her head and followed the princess.

            Tyrell caught up with me almost immediately afterward. “Hey, where did you go? Gii’rohn and I have been waiting for you by the Opal for an hour now. I had to talk with Ro’ahn. The man is homicidal! I was terrified!” I was just blankly staring off into space. “I can’t tell if that’s a good thing or not.”

            “What are you on about now?” Without moving, I twisted my neck just enough that he could see the shock in my face.

“She thought I was a suitor.”

20^th Sapphire, 98

The Enigma that is Gobehyz

Unknown Location

            I stood and watched. I listened to the breathing next to me, the screaming below me, and the shuffling above me. I was…angered, to say the least, but there was nothing to do about it now. My mind wandered as I waited for the light to return to this dark room. Unbelievable. I save them from the Aeon patrols, and now I get this as a reward! Still, it was better than I had been treated these past few years. A bleak darkness covered my sight and I slowly could make out some figures in the room as my eyes adjusted.

            “Why are you here?” A sound from the darkness called out to me. I couldn’t tell if it was nearby or even if the voice was friendly. “I was at the wrong place at the wrong time. But…I was almost...” My voice trailed off as I contemplated how to put my goal. “Almost what?” The voice was definitely friendly, and whoever it was wanted to talk for the same reasons I did; keeping the mind off of the situation. “There’s a man that I need to kill.”

            “Why?”

            “He…he killed my family. And he enjoyed it…I will kill him.”

            “Isn’t there a chance to forgive? Death is such a horrible thing…”

            “…No…no there isn’t.” The mood got sour and we were silent for a bit. “Why are you here?” The voice was silent. “I was captured by my sister. She needed my blood for some kind of experiment. I can’t do what she wants, so I was put in here.” I felt even angrier now. Someone else is going to pay, as soon as I get out of here. I called out to the darkness. “Are you chained?”

            “Yes…”

            “On your hands or legs?”

            “Both.”

            “Can you tell me where you are? Some kind of object or marking?”

            “No…I’m blind. It happened when I was a child.”

            “Okay…I’m going to see if I can get us loose.”

            “Really, you’d do that? Can you?!”

            “Yeah, give me a moment.” I pulled hard and snapped one of the rusted chains. I held out my hand and tried to use a light spell. The chains were coated in some kind of magic seal. I overloaded it with a light spell of the highest magnitude. It doesn’t sound threatening, but I can blind mages in their magic barriers with that spell. The chains broke open and the spell lit the room. I covered my eyes for a brief moment as the light died down to a safe level.

            It was a hideous sight. Dead bodies just thrown in here with the living, and those unfortunate to be alive were not exactly human anymore. They shook and writhed in the light, and all manner of rodent and insect fled from view. “That’s disgusting.”

            “What? What is it?”

            “Nothing, just be glad you’re blind for once.” I looked around for the owner of the voice. I found nothing. “Say something, I can’t find you.” She called out to me, but I still couldn’t find her. “Hold on, I’m going to get grounded.” I kicked aside a body and saw a pile. The floor was under at least three more bodies. So she’s in the room. But she could be under a number of bodies. The sound of her voice is comforting though, at least she’s alive and not crushed under a number of bodies. I moved some more bodies and found the ground. Dirt flooring, covered in insect mounds and other ‘pleasantries’. I stood on the ground and closed my eyes. I used my earth magic to send a pulse across the room. I found several chains, but only a few connected to bodies.

            I began searching for life energy; heat. I smiled smugly as my years of magic training finally paid off. “’Heat seeking magic is useless’, they said. ‘It’s not practical’, they said.” I found the chains that connected to the woman and began to toss aside some bodies so I would have a straight path to her. I moved a rather large body and was standing face to face with an angel. Literally. She was absolutely gorgeous.

            Her hair was blonde, but covered in dirt, grime, blood, and little pieces of…things. Her eyes were a beautiful blue, deep and crisp, but weak from her captivity. Her skin was pale, and she looked weak. She wore a surprisingly well kept dress, bright white in the midst of all this death, but what caught my attention were the wings that came out of her back. “Is something wrong?”

            “Uhh…N-no. No, sorry. I’ll just…uh…right.” I pulled myself together temporarily and went to work undoing the chains. They were stronger than mine, and it was obvious someone wanted her to stay here. “Dang it – grr! How in…alright, this might hurt a bit, hang on.” I stood back and grabbed a link of chain. It was connected to her wrist. “Alright, three, two…one.” I fired a very weak spell from my finger to break the chain. It worked perfectly, but I knew it was only a matter of seconds until the found us. The noise was louder than I had wanted. I had to take a different, quicker approach.

            “Okay, change of plans. I’m going to get you out of here, chains and all.”

            “Don’t…just go, I’ll be fine.” The doors opened up and twisted skeleton monsters flooded into the room. They were covered in a black ooze, and each had a beast-like talon on their left arms. “No time to argue!” I shot several spells and severed the chains from the ground. The first skeleton reached me and cut a wide gash in my chest. My armor and sword were gone, unsurprisingly, but what surprised me was how little the blow hurt. I didn’t have time to ponder the philosophies of dark magic and its ability to hurt a human. I grabbed the angel and ran.

            I lifted her gently and cradled her in my arms. I let the power I tried so long to suppress free. I felt it. Every fiber of my being knew what I was going to do. I smiled and my innermost demons, my storm driven past, came to the foreground of my mind. “Demons of Corruption, witness the true power of the Dark!” The chains I had created so many years ago shot out of the ground to my defense. At present, I can command and control eight hundred and twelve chains. But, I only summoned twelve. My magic was weakened and I was not willing to test its limits. Each one picked a target and defended me from all harm. Then, a malformed person shot up from the pile under my feet. I turned my back to it, to protect the angel. “What happened?”

            I couldn’t find to words or the power to say that a rusted and disease ridden dagger just punched a hole in one of my lungs. I just grit my teeth and grunted a ‘nothing’. I held out my hand and ten chains impaled my attacker and threw him across the room. I struggled to keep walking, but I did, somehow. I split my focus now between keeping the angel safe and fixing the wound I just received. That put an unneeded strain on my already pitiful Manah reserves.

            “Are you alright?”

            “I’ll be…fine…just…” I took a step and staggered. This is bad! I can only do one thing; heal my wound or use the chains. My magic was stretched far enough already, and I’m still weak from the beating I took getting here. One or the other, I had to choose. “How strong are your convictions, huh, Gobehyz?!” I kept muttering that under my breath, trying to get myself to keep moving. One step turned into two, and two turned into thirty. I was in a dark corridor now, but the monsters and demons just kept on coming.

            “Listen…please, just leave me. They only want me…I’m the reason they are attacking you. If you go now –”

            “I’m tired…of…people…” I fell to one knee, but got right back up. The power inside of me was growing to an unforeseen level. “Doubting me…” The chains stopped responding to my will, my magic was drained completely. I can’t leave her…what kind of man would I be? The chains fell limp, and crashed to the ground. The monsters raced after me. Can I really do this? My mind began playing out every scenario. None of them would work if I took her with me. I had no magic, no power, and no will to go on. No…I can’t. Something inside of my mind clicked all of a sudden. No…I can’t do this. But that isn’t the point. I want to do it, I want to protect her, even if it kills me! I would protect her, and get her out, but I needed time.

            I had to stop and take a moment to clear my head. The monsters were ten steps away. I formed a soul link and focused all my magic into healing my wound and rejuvenating my weakened body. Five steps. I felt new power surge within my body. My dark power mixed with the power of the Pillars, and my willpower sang in perfect harmony.

            Two steps. “Now!” the chains around her wrist and ankles came alive at my command. They snapped off and flew into the shocked mob of demons. “What are you doing? Isn’t that – I thought you would –”

            “Leave you? I’d have to be insane or heartless to leave you. Maybe I’m a little insane, but it is against my convictions to leave someone alone and helpless.” I looked ahead as the corridor narrowed out. Three monsters jumped out in front of us. “Out of my way, demons!” I waved my hand, and a bolt of dark magic struck each of them, killing on impact. I jumped over their corpses and ran towards what looked like a window. “Where are we going? I’m scared.”

            “Then you can be scared for the both of us.”

            “Huh?”

            “Because I’m about to do something really stupid.” I jumped with towards the window in reckless abandon. My back hit the window hard. The glass shattered, and we fell. The cool breeze and dark red sunset sky met us as we plummeted down to the lake below. I held onto the girl tight as we hit the water. The water was surprisingly warm for this time of year, but adrenaline and our pursuers forced me to exit the water in a hurry. Once we were out of sight from the window, I scanned the rest of the area quickly. My findings were shocking. “No…it can’t be…”

            “What is it?”

“We were just in Col Keep.”

29^th of Sapphire 98

Gii’rohn of Argondos

Aeon HQ, Command Center

            “Ho there! How fare you this morn?” Peterson waltzed into the command center still in his blacksmith apron. His lack of respect flared up my temper. “Don’t you have any idea what we are up against? Why don’t you have armor or a weapon?!”

            “Don’t need ‘em. I’m a Pearl Prophet, I can make anything out of thin air, literally.” I sighed at his incompetence. “Now, there are certain rules one must follow to be an Aeon.”

            “Yeah, yeah. Keep yer rules. I ain’t an Aeon, I’m Peterson. I’ll follow my rules, and mine only. If you can’t take that, find another Prophet of Pearl.”

            “Why you –”

            “That is perfectly fine Peterson. Is there anything you need?”

            “Well…if ya got some raw ores I can work with, it helps calm my nerves.”

            “Go downstairs to the lounge. Speak with Luther, he’ll point you in the right direction. Don’t bother him too much though, he’s currently cleaning up the station. We had to disband the Aeons due to our current state of affairs.”

            “Thank ya kindly.” Peterson saluted briefly and left. “How can you stand him?! Between that man, Ryan, and Tyrell, I don’t know how we’ll get things done!”

            “We will build bridges and not force people to change. How are we supposed to help the people if we force to conform? The goal of the Aeons is not to force conformity, but to adapt and assist. I know you understand that.”

            “Alec, I understand what you mean, but if we do not have order –”

            “Thank you Gii’rohn…but we will see how our allies react first before we tell them to change.” Alec turned on his heels and left. Tyrell came out with Ryan. They were discussing the most effective way to kill a Dragon, and other useless things. I clenched my teeth and waited for them to leave. No one knew the real treat. Gobehyz was more trouble than he was perceived. I put him down once and he returned from the dead. Now, he was going to league up with a witch? Things could get bad quick.

            “Sir! Sir Alec! We have a problem!” I turned to the familiar voice, Princess Chrystal of Col. “To what do we owe the honor?”

            “Move!” She pushed me aside and marched into the Commander’s office. “Alec, you have Col’s full support. The temple of the Diamond is willing to send an elite Valkyrie unit as well. Prophet Kelvin is here with them.” Alec sat stunned and utterly speechless. “Um…nice to see you too, Chrystal. Now…could you start from the beginning again?” She looked at his shock, took a seat and a deep breath.

            “About a week ago, we had a break in at the summer palace in Syl. The third story window overlooking the bay was shattered from the inside, but the other doors and windows were left untouched. When we got into the room with the window, we found a large corridor dug into the walls. We followed it and found a staging zone for a massive undead attack.”

            “In the Keep?”

            “Yes. And it gets worse. The undead we found numbered in the hundreds of thousands. We abandoned the Keep and put it to torch.”

            “All of them? Did you get all of them?”

            “No…we are sure at least two escaped.”

            “How do you know?”

            “Only two sets of chains were broken. We examined the charred corpses after the fires died out. Gii’rohn, why so curious?”

            “I’ve been telling the Col Keep guards about this for months! Gobehyz was forming an army in there, I know it!”

            “Well, his army is nothing but charcoal now.” Gii’rohn took a deep breath. “You’re right. It’s over now, nothing can be done.”

            “So, because of this undead army, Col has agreed to lend you its aid. Southern Ken has also joined the alliance, so we will be able to strike deep.”

            “Hold on. There will be no strikes until we have conformation on Gobehyz’s whereabouts.” All eyes turned to Alec. “What do you mean?” Alec stood and looked calmly at us. “I’ve…arranged a meeting with a neutral party and they have information concerning Gobehyz and Calvin.” All jaws dropped at the thought of a possible advantage. It would be the first step to victory. “Where is the meeting place?”

            “Daylon. Most likely Zander’s Cove, it is the closest to the coast.” All around the meeting table expressed some form of happiness except Tyrell. He had his eyes closed, thinking. He opened his mouth twice before talking. “Hold on, Alec. I don’t like going into this blind.” Everything stopped as Tyrell continued. “Why Daylon? Don’t you know what has happened?”

            “Yes, Tyrell. I am aware.” All of us were stunned. We knew that Tyrell and Alec were from Daylon, but how did they know about this before any of us? Peterson asked first. “What happened?”

            “Daylon Keep, the one at Peak Sol, was taken only days ago.” Another shock, this one less happy. Questions floated around the room. Why had Daylon lost? How did Daylon fall? Is King Darrin safe? But everyone was avoiding the obvious questions. “Who is the contact in Daylon?”

            “King Darrin, and he will be at Zander’s Cove. Gii’rohn, because you asked, you can begin preparations.”

            “One last question Sir, who took the Keep?” Kelvin seemed concerned about Daylon, given southern Ken’s relationship with Daylon. Suffice to say, they were not exactly friendly with each other. “Was it Loc? Or more foreigners?”

“Reports say it was an angel. Others say a demon.”

“What did the King say?” All eyes rested on Alec as he pieced together what to say. The sickened look on his face told us all we needed to know. “No…no, no, no! It wasn’t him! I couldn’t be!”

“Gobehyz took the Keep.” Chrystal sat in despair at the news. She put a hand to her head, and began to tear up. “It is too late, he already has an army.”

            “Not true…actually.” This was a day of surprises. We looked at Alec, waiting with bated breath. He noticed our gazes and looked out the window behind him. “Anyway…it will take us a month to get to Daylon. Be ready, we leave in three days’ time.”

            “Alec…what?” He was dodging the question. Alec stuttered and mumbled until Tyrell spoke what Alec couldn’t.

“Gobehyz took the keep, but he did it alone.”

36^th Sapphire, 98

Gobehyz

Daylon Keep, Peak Sol

            I sat down on the throne. It was an uncomfortable chair. But it meant power. It was made of stone and had no embroideries or cushions. I leaned back in the uncomfortable chair. I looked up to the ceiling and chuckled. Such an easy job. The only person in the Keep was the King, and Darrin did not want an incident. Now, he’ll get Alec involved, and when he does, Calvin will come. My plan was coming together perfectly. No blood on my hands. Yet. I laughed again.

            “In a good mood are we, Gobehyz?” I turned to see the Angel. “I am, darling.” She was wearing a long flowing white dress that sparkled in the sunlight. “That dress looks good on you.”

            “I know…this is the first time I’ve been able to say that.” She walked over to me. Her blonde hair was clean now, and she tied it in a beautiful braid. Her eyes shone like the sky. “It’s been a short time since we came here, are you feeling better?”

            “Yes Gobehyz, I’ve been feeling great. Feeling the sunlight, breathing in clean air…and being able to see you.” I smiled at that. “Remember though, that trick can only work for a while. I’ll need my sight back eventually.” I was using a very unique spell. It was classified as ‘dark magic’, but it was a beneficial spell. It worked simply like this; if a person is blind, like Erynn was, I could share my sight with her temporarily. While I currently have only ten percent of my total vision, Erynn has my other ninety.

            “I know Gobehyz, I know…but thank you.” She came over and sat on the armrest. “Well, what do we do now?”

            “We wait for the others to arrive. When they arrive we stop this war.” She smiled at me. That smile quickly faded however, and she toyed with her hands before speaking. “Gobehyz…why did you save me that day?” I sighed and looked up at her. I didn’t find the answer right away. She looked at me and asked again. “Why?”

            “The experiments they ran on you, the horrible piles of bodies, I want to make sure it never happens again, to anyone.” She looked at me with a sad gaze. “And…well, you know…I…” Her smile reappeared. “Oh, I do know Gobehyz.” She laughed again and stood up. “Well, what were you doing before I came in?”

            “Well, I was reading some old manuscripts left here in the castle from the first contact with Argondos.”

            “Truly? I thought they were all hidden or destroyed.”

            “True scholars and heathen mages joined hands to save the knowledge of the Dark. Class was abandoned, and occupation ignored to preserve the arts of those before us. Bearing the Seal of the Traitor, they sealed the surviving manuscripts in the heart of the Sun Forge, brother of the Abyss Forge. Soon after, the mark was lost, and all those who served to protect, died. Without the knowledge of the ancients, we will falter and fade.”

            “You are scaring me, Gobehyz.” I looked at her and reassured her I was only quoting a manuscript. “But…I found something interesting. I found a piece of manuscript that explains a way to return sight to a blind person.” She perked up at that. “What, but how?” I smiled coyly and stood. “Oh, my dear, secrets like this must be kept. I might be…persuaded, if you have the right price.” She shot me a joking smile but returned to questioning. “But, what about the Sun Forge?” I smiled and nodded, pointing to the throne. “We are standing in it, right now.”

            “But the Mark of the Traitor?” I smiled and chuckled. “Let’s just say, I know that mark like the back of my hand.” I held up my hand so she could see the mark. A tear formed in her eye and she jumped into my arms. “Oh, Gobehyz! It’s like a dream come true! Oh, Gobehyz…oh, Gobehyz…”

            “Yes…just like a dream. We can start tomorrow.” I held her tight, partly out of affection, partly out of fear. I mumbled so she couldn’t hear. “Let’s hope it doesn’t become a nightmare.”

            That night, I couldn’t sleep at all. I got up quietly and walked along the roof of the castle. I kept reading a book, one about the ritual I was about to perform. Well, less of a book, more of a research journal. Most of the book was blacked out with ink, but the section I needed was clean, mysteriously. The first part of the section had been defaced with blood and half-legible words.

           

            The Ritual was too dangerous…The darkness – everyone…Corruption broke out, men became demons…. – Darkness is the key, you must accept it…

            The Ritual must begin with a ceremonial cleansing. Clearing the mind of any and all distractions, destroying any thought of hesitation, and acknowledging the sacrilege you are about to perform. Subject must have no open wounds or broken bones. Then you must accept the darkness into your flesh. Once the ritual leader is filled, you must transfer the dark into the ritual ‘sacrifice’. The Sacrifice will be filled with the dark and their missing sense will be returned.

            I put the book away and picked up another. This one was in the same hand writing, but a more personal message. I figured that it was a personal journal, but it was more enlightening than the book.

            Lord Kaleron was slain today. The Sacrifice perished before the ritual could be completed. Kaleron, against my discretion, used an old spell to transfer hearing temporarily to the Sacrifice before the ritual was complete. The Dark entered Kaleron’s body, but it exited and tore him to shreds. Then the Dark dissipated. The Sacrifice was dead, and Kaleron too. It was a dark day.

            It seems that the dark has a mind of its own. I heard it speak to me today, just as Kaleron died it reached out to me. “Are you stronger than him? Do you think you can contain me? Can you hear me? Will you halt or help the returning calamity?” Then the voices were silent. I fear the worst…so I am taking drastic actions. If anyone reads this entry, know that what I did was to silence the darkness. Peak Sol Keep must be destroyed. I will silence the Order…but I lack the power to destroy the peak.

            Time remember me not, for I was truly deserving of the Mark of the Traitor.

            “Gobehyz? What are you doing?” I looked over my shoulder with a very calm answer. “Just reading.” Erynn walked up to me and leaned on my shoulder. “I’m worried, I’m really worried Gobehyz?”

            “Don’t be. I’ll be there, right beside you.”

            “But…What will happen to you?” She knew something. It probably wasn’t as much as I knew, but she shocked me. “Listen…my sight spell will wear off in about an hour. You can already see that it has weakened. What we will do tomorrow will change you forever. Please, trust me. I won’t let you get hurt during the ritual.”

            “Ritual?” I let one slip up nearly ruin my plans. I scrambled to think of an excuse. “What ritual Gobehyz?”

            “All spells are a ritual, but this one will need candles, incantations, and purification.” She backed off at that. “I mean mental purification. You think so little of me. I am hurt.” She giggled brightly at my feigned heartbreak. “I wanted to thank you Gobehyz. Even with all that you’ve done, you have never asked anything in return. That is the mark of a true hero.”

            “I just wish that were so. My skills are still lacking and I have not the…graces of a hero. I just want to be worthy of such a title: ‘Hero’.” She smiled and fell into my arms. “Forget the books for tonight. You need your rest.” I smiled and pulled her close to me. I looked into her eyes and she peered into mine. “What are you doing, my hero?” She smiled as I brought her closer. “I don’t know…what should I do? I am open to any suggestions.”

            “I think I might need an escort to my chambers.” I smiled. Just as I was about to say something, I heard a sound. It was unfamiliar, therefore a hostile sound. “Sight, Return! Sorry, Erynn I need my sight back for a moment.” I had regained full sight, and waited for the sound again. “O, Darkness, bring to light those that wish me harm. Let them be revealed!” My sight was illuminated against the black night. I saw the three assailants standing in the shadows of the building. “Hmph, such impudence.” I drew my blade and waited. I needed to protect Erynn. “Erynn, if something happens, fly away. I’ll be fine.” I turned and waited.

            The first one broke his camouflage. An assassin, dagger in hand, ran at me. I stood between him and Erynn. He growled at me as he darted towards Erynn. I jumped in front of him and pushed him back. He threw his free arm to the side in a motion that meant ‘move’. “Out of my way! I’ve no quarrel with you.”

            “Any quarrel with her is a quarrel with me!” I parried his swipe and grabbed him by the throat. I spotted another attacker and threw the first onto the new attacker’s blade. The second attacker, caught off guard, was easily defeated by one of my chains. The third one stood and faced off against me. This one was different. He had an ornate sword, unlike any I had seen, and looked as though he was the leader. We watched each other for a moment. “Are you determined to cut all of us down?”

            “If you strike at me, I will return the favor.” We stared at each other for minutes. He would make a slow step towards me, and I would tighten the grip on my sword. Twice, I charged a spell, and he would back off, but only for a moment. “What is it that you want?” I listened to his question with disbelief. “I could ask the same of you.”

            “I was sent by the Aeons to assess your skill and apprehend the Winged Demon.”

            “Erynn is not going anywhere. You will not have her. Who sent you?”

            “I am forbidden to tell you more.”

            “Why do you need her?”

            “I…cannot say.”

            “Is the information worth the bodies of your comrades?” My bargaining skills were legendary back in Argondos. I was able to ‘elicit’ any information out any individual. I just needed to know their weakness. I knew Aeons have their codes, but Ivan always pushed for a new motto. It went ‘For Family and Brotherhood, then the Nation.’ I was appealing to my attacker’s comradarie. If he accepted my offer, he would escape with his life; deny my offer, and he is dead already. Only thing left to do is take him out of his wasted existence.

            He shook ever so slightly and fell to one knee. He put his head down and bowed to me. “Please, do no further harm to them. I yield.”

            “Answer the question.”

            “Her blood is necessary to resurrecting the Sun Forge. My master wishes to relight the flames.”

            “Take them. They may yet live. Go.” The attacker bowed, took his comrades and left. “That was nice of you, Gobehyz. I thought you would kill them.” I shook my head. “The one I threw may die. His wounds looked bad. I was not strong enough to ensure their survival. If I was just a little stronger, then I could have…I could have…could have…”

            “Gobehyz, you fought three people at once and won. How much stronger do you need to be?”

            “Anyone can take a life. It takes a person of great strength to save a life.” Erynn took my sword hand with both of her hands and held it close to her heart. “You…are scared. Someone close to you…you are worried for them…for me. Why?”

            “Erynn, I…”

            “But you cannot tell me? You want me to be free from worry. I may not be able to see your problems, but I can still bear them, Gobehyz. You need to trust me.” I turned to her and put a hand on her cheek. I brushed a tear from her eye and pulled her close. “I know this is out of place, but I need to know you trust me. Can you trust me without words? Can you put your faith in me, not knowing my intentions?”

            “Gobehyz…I…I…” She stayed quiet for a moment, then threw her arms around me. “I always will, no matter what.” I brought her close kissed her. The brief embrace was burned into our memory forever. We held ourselves together and time stood still. She pulled away. We were silent for a moment, both listening to the other’s breath. “Gobehyz…”

            “Yes?”

            “I lov –” Her voice trailed as she rest her head on my shoulder. “You…?”

            “I won’t tell you until after I have my sight restored.” A playful smile crept over her face. She took a few steps back and turned away from me. I stood with my arms akimbo. “Now, now. It’s not nice to tease.”

            “Teehee! Of course I know, but I still won’t tell you.” She stretched her wings and began to fly around. “Hah…I’m not going to chase you.” She flew around for a bit, then landed nearby. “Goodnight, Gobehyz.” She bowed and walked down the stairs. I turned towards the moon.

“Why do I still feel bad about this?”

2^nd Emerald, 98

Alec

Somewhere between Fort Zephyr and the Royal Docks

            I looked behind me at the team. Nudging Tyrell, I raised my hands and signaled a break. We would need it. “Hey, Alec, how far are we to Zander’s Cove?”

            “Well, we’ll stop over at Ilroy tomorrow, and get to Marina by sundown on the fourth. By the fifth, we’ll be on the sea, and we’ll reach Daylon by the fiftieth, roughly.” Peterson nodded and got back to setting up camp. “Roughly?” Gii’rohn seemed impatient. He was worried about Gobehyz’s power. If a man could take an entire castle by himself, what else could he do? I calmed his fears and we rested for the night. Nothing happened, except the wolf straying too close to Kelvin’s tent. I thought the angel of death had arrived from his screams, but Ryan took down our little attacker quickly.

            The road to Ilroy was a long, but peaceful one. I wasn’t too comfortable with the roads, so I had Chrystal lead the way. It was her country, she should know its roads. But we ended up relying on the combination of Ryan and Tyrell to help us navigate the dirt roads. About noon time we came to Ilroy. It was a peaceful village, peaceful and safe, completely detached from the struggles of the Aeons. Harvest was at the end of the month, and the Flower Festival was going on.

            A special kind of flower grows only in Ilroy, it is a beautiful black color, and its fragrance is sublime. It grows twice a year, once now and once right after harvest time. This time of year however, only one blooms, and it blooms somewhere in the mountain range. The Festival is a grand party, where couples from all corners of Iltaz come to find this flower. Those who find it are said to live happily together for their lives.

            The decorations were up, the food ready, and the annual search was about to begin. “Uhg! I can’t stand this. You’ll be able to find me in the pub. I’ll see you in the morning.” Gii’rohn left in a fit of disgust. “I’m already married, so…I’ll go find somewhere else to go. I’ll meet you at the pub for a drink later, eh Ryan?”

            “Yeah, Pete, I’ll see you there. I want to check out the archery competition.” Ryan and Peterson went their separate ways. Kelvin looked in the direction of the food and left. I was surprised at how much the man could eat. He wasn’t exactly thin, but he wasn’t nearly as big as some of the other nobles. His departure left Chrystal and I standing awkwardly in a sea of couples. “So…uh…”

            “Alec…” She avoided eye contact and began to wring her hands. “Um…I know this is sudden, but I would feel really strange going to the Festival alone…would you…um…would you go with me?” I was caught off guard and stunned. Sure, I could understand the desire to go with someone, even if just to avoid the awkward stares from the other couples. I would have done the same. But to be asked by the Princess of Col, the sole daughter of the Emperor, added a huge amount of pressure. If I made one slip up, it would be my head on the block. 

            “Princess…um…well…” I sighed, trying to think of the words to say. Actually, I was looking for that scary sword maiden who threatened me back in Atlantis. She looked at me with pleading eyes and my core of being was shaken. “Chrystal, I appreciate the offer, but I can’t g–” Then she played her trump card. Tears began to well up in her eyes, and she put on the saddest look. Women are so manipulative. Then simply play up a few tears, and men basically bend backwards to make them happy. Well, I could have said no, but then her lip started quivering and the sniffling began.

            “Oh, for the love of – fine. Let’s go.” Nothing changed, she still looked like she was going to burst into tears. “R-really?”

            “Yes…I would love to.” Her mood suddenly made a complete turn-around. “Alright then, come on!” She grabbed my wrist and proceeded to drag me all the way through the festival. “Wait! Can I at least take my armor off first?!”

            I tore of my gauntlet quickly and tossed it into the pile. I quickly threw on my jacket and looked into the mirror to adjust anything that was off. Black was the color of the evening. My slacks and shirt were both charcoal black. Even my boots were black, but that was honestly from all the junk I had stepped in over the years. In contrast, my jacket was a light shade of gray, nearly white. The right sleeve had to be repaired; the cuff was frayed. I rolled up both sleeves to the elbow so Chrystal wouldn’t notice. I hastened down the stairs and met her at the doorway. She didn’t have time to pack any dresses, but the brown shirt and slacks she wore made my heart flutter just the same. She wore a short sleeved green jacket with a Col insignia embroidered on the back in gold. I was left speechless, stammering as she tied her hair into a robust bun.

            She turned and saw me gawking. “W-w-well, are you ready to go now?” She stuttered, obviously flustered by my stares. I couldn’t help it; she was stunning. She grabbed my wrist and started dragging me around the town again, pulling me out of my daze. We watched a street performer for a bit. He juggled swords blindfolded. Then I got pulled into a line of people waiting for something or other. Then, we participated in a couple’s competition. I think it was a three legged race. Then some other performer caught her eye and I was pulled off in that direction next. This same pattern continued until about dusk, when the people gathered to announce the winners of the special events.

            “That was fun, huh Alec?” I didn’t know how to respond to that. I smiled because it was fun, but I felt like my arm was out of joint. “Yeah…it was fun.” We turned towards the stage as a thunderous applause met the mayor. He was a fine looking gentleman, but the people applauded the envelope in his hand. “They are going to announce five names.”

            “What for?”

            “The winner of the Flower Maiden competition, the winner of the Flower Girl competition, the winner of the Archery Gauntlet, the winner of the Ilroy’s Dish eating contest, and the person who found the Ilroy’s Heart.”

            “Ilroy’s Heart? The flower?” She nodded then turned towards the stage. It was a tense moment, all eyes fixed on him. He called the names, one by one. A pair of sisters won the Flower competitions. Then Ryan stepped up to receive his flower crown for winning the archery gauntlet. I hope he didn’t use his magic to cheat. The biggest surprise was Kelvin winning the eating contest. Now, Ilroy’s Dish is more commonly referred to as the Firebrand Crawler. These millipede like insects explode into an irritating goo when they are crushed. They also could bite an hour after they were killed. I hear that if you can get past the whole ‘bites the inside of your esophagus’ part, they are quite tasty. So, to even eat one was an amazing feat. Kelvin ate thirty nine.  Then the mayor held up the paper and cleared his throat. “And now for the event you’ve all been waiting for! This year’s Ilroy’s Heart was found by a young lady by the name of Erynn. And her she is, to receive the Heart!”

            The girl that walked on stage was a real beauty. Long blonde hair, a long black dress, and pale skin, but the real eye catcher was her wings. Wings, like an angel. I looked over at Chrystal, and she was completely enthralled by her beauty. “Alec…look at her! She’s gorgeous!” She clasped her hands together and gazed at her with admiration. I took a second look and my heart skipped a beat. Right next to her, standing hand in hand.

            Gobehyz had arrived in Col. Chrystal didn’t know who he was, so she didn’t react. I instinctively reached for my sword, which wasn’t there, when I noticed something odd. He was covered in dirt and scratches, and he was holding the Ilroy’s Heart. “This young man trekked through the woods with Erynn to help her find Ilroy’s Heart. Now, can you tell me where you found it?”

            “This year it was growing up on top of the mountains. It was quite the hike.”

            “Hike? Can’t she fly?”

            “Not very far, and I enjoyed the company. It was a lovely walk with a lovelier woman.” The crowd ‘awed’ at that sentiment. The flower was given to Erynn and the two walked off stage. “Now then, I believe it is time for Dancing by Moonlight? Fireworks, Music, begin! Enjoy your evening, folks!” As soon as his voice stopped echoing, the fireworks boomed and the local band played out a familiar folk tune. I made my move to go after Gobehyz when Chrystal snatched my arm. “Ooo! I love this one, dance with me Alec!” Chrystal grabbed my arm and literally dragged me out onto the field. I kept glancing over my shoulder, watching Gobeyz and the girl dance, waiting to see him do something, anything, dangerous. I was too worried to dance. “Chrystal, I don’t dance.”

            “Come now! It’s easy. First take your arm and put it like this…” It took about a minute, but once I learned how the motions, I forgot my worries and began enjoying my evening with the princess. That was a completely different feeling altogether.

            We entered the pub exhausted. Chrystal was still twirling about and humming to herself. I sat down at the bar and put my head down. “Can I get you anysing sir?”

            “Yeah…get me something light, I can’t handle strong drink.”

            “A rough day?”

            “Exhausting is more like it, but fun. I’ll admit it.”

            “Vell zen, I suggest zat you try zis. It vas a favorite of a friend of mine.” That accent was familiar. I looked up. “Luther? How did you get here?”

            “Ah! Ze young commander! How ‘ave you been? I hear zat you are going to Daylon. I also hear zat you travel vith zat fat Priest? He is a monster. I mean, he makes me look like I act like a prince!”

            “I hear ya. He sometimes will just complain for no reason. Me thinks he likes the sound of his voice. But a monster? He ain’t that bad.”

            “I ‘ave met him afore, in – how you say? Anozer life? Ah, but I digress. Your drink sir, a Daylanian Peak. Super vatered down, and a sveet flavor. I used ze local fruit to flavor it, non-alcoholic, mind you.” He slid me the drink. “Hey, Alec. Wasn’t that girl pretty? The one with the wings?”

            “She was definitely an eye-full, but…I don’t know…something seemed off. That man with her –”

            “What about him?”

            “Excuse me, Barkeep.” Our conversation fell flat when Gobehyz entered the tavern and looked for Luther. “Ah, how may I ‘elp you, sir?”

            “I’m sorry, but we’ve lost our way. We need to find Ilroy’s Rest. I know it’s around here somewhere.” Erynn walked very close to Gobehyz, clinging to him fearfully. Chrystal got up and approached her, much to my horror. “Excuse me miss, but you look absolutely lovely.” The angel cowered a bit behind Gobehyz before answering. “Th-th-thank you. You look…beautiful too.” Chrystal had a beaming smile. “Now stop! I’m blushing.” After a moment, Erynn stepped out from behind Gobehyz. The two walked off to the other side of the room hand in hand, chattering idly. She shot me a look that read ‘don’t do anything stupid’. I returned a look reading ‘I’ll try’. I was not going to make any promises.

            “Thank you for the help, sir.”

            “I vas just as glad to be of service. ‘Ave a vonderful stay, ah?”

            “I will, thank you.” He then turned to me. I tried my best not to look scared or surprised. The man looked over at Erynn and Chrystal. A calm, amicable smile washed over his face for a moment. “My apologies, did I inadvertently steal your date?”

            “No, but I think your date did.” We shared an uneasy laugh at that. Suddenly, his demeanor changed and his voice got darker. “I must say, I admire your control, Alec.” My blood ran cold. “You saw me since the fireworks, and you have not even bothered to strike at me. I’d ask why, but you’ll be coming after me soon enough.”

            “How…how did you?”

            “Look, Alec. Some might consider me ‘the bad guy’. I won’t deny I do some wrong every now and again.”

            “Do you think that makes what you are doing justified?”

            “I don’t need justification. Justification was made up by fallen man to condone misdeeds.”

            “You have committed atrocities!”

            “But those who divide people into good and evil, they are the ones who commit the worst atrocities. Just keep that in mind, ‘Righteous Aeon’.” He turned and called softly. “Come along, dear. We are going to be leaving soon.” Erynn bowed politely and held on to Gobehyz’s arm again. “Good night. Thank you again, Luther.” Then to me he added. “And I’ll see you soon, Alec.”

            Gobehyz left and Chrystal came up to me quickly once he was out of earshot. “What was that about, Alec?! I thought you were going to keel over the moment he entered!”

            “That was Gobehyz.”

            “What?” Gii’rohn sprinted down the stairs as I uttered the name. “Where is he?!”

            “You ‘ave just missed ‘im. He left vith a very beautiful voman. I’m quvite jealous.”

            “Enough of that! Where?!”

            “Gii’rohn, calm yourself.” My warning fell flat as Gii’rohn worked himself into a fit. Luther exited the pub just to give us some room to settle this peacefully. “I can’t believe you just let him go like that?! He is responsible for the death of many Aeons, he nearly killed me, and he took Daylon Keep!”

            “I am aware of that Gii’rohn, but I refused to make a scene today. I suggest you do the same. So be silent and wait until we get to Daylon. Have I made myself clear?” He grumbled a ‘yeah’ then sat down.

            “Hah…it’s always one thing after another…I can’t deal with this much longer.”

            “Why don’t you get some sleep Alec? You look tired.” Chrystal came over and put her hand on my shoulder. “Sleep is good for the body. Go on…I’ll wait here for Ro’ahn.”

            “Thanks…I’ll return the favor somehow. Goodnight.”

            “I promise I’ll think of something. Pleasant dreams.” I rose to leave when three Aeons entered the pub. Well, one walked in. The other two were being carried by Luther.

“Oi Commander Alec! You might vant to ‘ear zis.”

3^rd Emerald, 98

Gii’rohn

Ilroy Village and the Royal Docks

            The moon was still up when the unconscious soldiers woke up. They had life threatening wounds, but Chrystal and Kelvin stabilized them by focusing raw Manah into their wounds. When they were finally able to speak, they had some disturbing news to tell. The leader looked at me and nodded. I nodded back, and he responded. “Sir Alec, we are a survey team sent by Gii’rohn. We were sent to examine Gobehyz’s defenses on the Castle, and if possible, remove him.”

            “That was foolish Gii’rohn.”

            “What am I to do Alec? Am I to wait until he is attacking us to do something?”

            “You are to follow my orders and wait for my command. That is the job of a soldier, to follow orders. If I wanted your opinion, you would be a general.” His words stung like a knife. He would get his: karma has a nasty way of catching up to people. I closed my eyes for a moment to let my blood come to a stable simmer and looked at the soldier. “What happened?”

            “We had the castle laid out, and everything was clean. We figured the three of us could handle Gobehyz…he is nearly blind.”

            “Really?”

            “Or was…He said something about ‘needing his sight back’ and a ritual to restore sight to a blind person. But when we went after him he just…danced around us. He took out Mike in a single blow, and he pushed Richmond into Mike’s sword. He let me go, only because I chose to save my comrades. He is…different than I was told. His strength was…amazing, and I did not expect him to show mercy.”

            “Traitor!”

            “No, I simply have respect for the man…he’s…a different kind of evil. He knows our weaknesses and exploits them. I had no escape. If I stayed, I would have died.”

            “You should have died.”

            “Gii’rohn!”

            “I think so too, Alec; Gobehyz could have followed them.” Kelvin, Ryan, and I thought that they should have gone down fighting. Peterson, Chrystal, and Alec thought otherwise. “If I may, I will offer a compromise.” Ro’ahn entered the room. “Let the man finish, and I’ll end his life. Fair?” Tyrell, who was staying out of our debate, spoke out. “I refuse.”

            “Then that makes the tie broken, no? Continue.” Ro’ahn sat down and put his sword between his knees, resting his chin on the hilt. “Go on. I wait with bated breath.”

Gobehyz

            It was almost time. I felt the urgency in the room as I left. The soldiers had followed me back and ran for the pub, knowing that was where the others waited. They would make their report to Alec and scare Gii’rohn right out of his skin. Then, the voyage would commence earlier, and Gii’rohn would stumble right into my trap.

            “Peace, brothers. I will let you lay down your swords. Give me time, and I will see you all avenged. My angel of vengeance stands ready.”

Gii’rohn

            The soldier gulped loudly and stuttered. When he calmed down enough to speak, Kelvin cut him off. “He’s waking up!” Richmond jolted out of bed screaming. “The Death Angel! She’s – She’s coming for me!” Ro’ahn walked over to him and put a hand on his chest. He forced him down on the bed and slowly drew his blade. The smooth edge made a small scratching sound as it left the hilt. The blade had a slight curve to it, but the colors gave the blade distinction. The edge itself was a black steel. I couldn’t tell if it was Daylanian steel or Black Iron. The hilt was a purple metal, with golden glyphs carved into the guard. The grip was just a metal handle, no leather or cloth padding. Must have hurt to use that thing in the cold.

            “I am her blade. You are her mark. Speak, and I may miss.” The man looked into Ro’ahn’s cold, empty eyes. “The Angel…is here? I – I – I…No! She was at the castle, with Gobehyz. She…The forge! The Angel wishes to reawaken the forge, so that Gobehyz can be her tool of destruction! That is what the books say. It’s the truth, I swear! Is that enough? Is it? Oh, please say it is!” Ro’ahn pulled his blade back and impaled he pillow next to the man’s head. A small smile drew across his face. “Well spoken.”

            Ro’ahn returned to his seat as the man fainted. I was furious. If anyone knew about the forge, it would make the mission that much harder. “What forge, Gii’rohn?” They looked at me, their gazes accusing me. “He’s in shock, you can’t believe him.”

            “Any man that fears the supernatural is not likely to betray his life to it. I vouch for him.” Ro’ahn sat back down after he had spoken. It took us a while to figure out what he said through his thick accent. “Gii’rohn?”

            “There is nothing to say.”

            “Answer me, or I’ll get it from the other men.” They had my back against the wall. I couldn’t tell them the truth. If I did, it could jeopardize the whole mission and get the Council involved. “The Abyss Forge. It is there, in the keep. The Forge is only known by the Aeon’s and those who built it.”

            “So you are a foreigner. That is the only way you could know. Filthy Argondos.” My blood rose to a boil again at Tyrell’s words. Alec cut me off before I could spit out a curse at Tyrell. “Fine...Chrystal, stabilize these three. Peterson, Ryan, Luther, and Kelvin will get the supplies ready. Gii’rohn, Ro’ahn; go to the docks and tell the men we leave a day early. I need to get some final things taken care of. We move to the docks today at noon. We will be on the sea by supper.” We all went our separate ways to organize the trip. When I was alone, I took a deep breath.

“That was close…”

Meanwhile…

Gobehyz

Daylon Keep

            “Can you contain us much longer? Hmm?”

            Silence! I must contain you, I’ll not let you do as you please!

            “I like the strong ones! You’ll do nicely!” The darkness subsided. It hollow and raspy voice finally stopped echoing in my mind. As I had thought, the power was too much for me. It was only a matter of time until it controlled me. I…no, I will control it. I have to. A light knock came on my door. “Gobehyz, are you alright? Dinner is ready.” Erynn must never know. “Alright. I’m fine. I’ll be out in a minute.”

Some days later

Tyrell

At sea

            The sea breeze felt nice on my face. It was something I don’t get to experience often. The nice breeze, the endless blue, and the sounds of the birds and waves. The salt smell also helped me stay focused and alert. I don’t know why, but the sea reminded me of my days as a SKIN agent. I wondered where the rest of my team was, or if they had some semblance of honor now. “Tyrell, do you have a moment?” Alec came up behind me. He looked pale, probably seasick. But the timid way he spoke implied that there was a deeper reason for his lack of color. “Sure, what do you need?”

            “I did not get a chance to apologize for how I acted earlier. When I was assigned to you division? I’m deeply sorry for how I acted. I feel somewhat responsible for –” I cut him off there and held up my hand. “No one could have predicted how Calvin would respond. You are not accountable, but if it makes you feel better, I forgive you.” He sighed and looked at me.

            “Tell me your story Tyrell.” I paused a moment and shook my head. “Ain’t much to tell, honestly.”

            “Come on Tyrell! You are at least forty, you have to have some story to tell. You were not born an Aeon. You haven’t always been in Lion Division. You were not always a SKIN agent. Tell me something.” I shook my head again. “Ever hear the expression ‘the past is past’? Well, I like to keep my past past far in the past, you understand?” His look told me he did not.

            “Well, fine. I’ll tell you.” I turned and leaned out over the railing slightly. He stood next to me as I went over my life story. I was born in Daylon, but moved to Col when I was eight. There, my father opened up a business and became a very profitable merchant. We would always need to travel through the Gale Pass, and I would always accompany my father on these journeys.

            One such journey, my mother and sister were with us. And we were jumped by bandits. I was seventeen, and since I could crawl I knew how to fight. My Daylanian blood helped me fend them off, but not stop them. They took about twenty of us prisoner, including my sister. We were put to the most back breaking, horrible manual labor ever devised. Digging up gold and precious stones for two years, I was practically a stick. The meager food they gave us was put out to attract the rats. We lived off the rats.

            Rats, and steel. If we found iron ore, we hid it among our person. When the day was done we would craft shivs and knives. Once or twice we would try a revolt, but we were always beaten down and put back to work. Soon, they stopped giving us our food. But then, the rats just swarmed after the bodies. They didn’t bother to clean the mine in between deaths. They just let the bodies pile up until it became inconvenient for the bandits.

            One day, I stumbled upon my father’s old magic tomes. The bandits glossed over them. Illiteracy is one of the greatest plagues of humanity, but I’m alive because of it. I read the forgotten volumes of magic, and became rather proficient. I now had the power to free my people. The fighting was fierce, I don’t remember much, but I do remember being saved by the Aeons when the battle turned. Calvin led the charge.

            I joined the Aeons and became an assassin. My life became nothing more than an excuse to kill. Soon, Calvin confronted me with some hard questions. I had to leave the Aeons to do some soul searching. About two years passed and I joined SKIN. They were everything I needed and more.

            The fought for a vague sense of justice, but they did something other than listen to fat nobles and corrupted priests. We actually hunted down witches, burned demons, sealed rifts, and even managed to get our unit selected for the Valkyrie corps. Then, it all went downhill. We started fighting for the money; for the blood lust that accompanied each mission. I had found what I wanted in a group, but these people spat on what I saw as comradery and compassion.

            So I left. Good riddance, and I hope they get disbanded soon. They don’t care anymore, as long as they get paid. I was better off in the mines. Then Calvin found me again, wasted in some pub. He offered me a Captain rank in Lion Division if I would come back. That guy was always looking out for me, I tell ya. I accepted. Then, I was assigned to the southern gates at Atlantis. There, I heard about Calvin falling in battle.

            “I thought I had lost my only true friend. Now, to see him doing this…It kills me on the inside. If at all possible, I’d like to try and save him.”

            “You know that won’t work.”

            “I know…but I can still hope.” We gazed out at the ocean for a good long while. “You know, I want to see the world you father envisioned.” He looked at me curiously. “One where people can live free from fear. One where people can finally have peace. A world where people can live life, not simply exist. I want others to find that true friend that saves them, or find the warmth of love in another’s heart. I know you already have, Alec.” He turned red and looked away. “I want you to listen to me. Don’t become your father.”

            “But he –”

            “Your father was unable to feel any emotion until his death. If you continue down this road, you will end up exactly like him; a cold, hollow man. I’m not going to stop you. But if you want to do anything important. If you want to say anything to anyone, do it now. Because if you do not do it before we reach the keep, you never will. You’ve always wanted to follow in your father’s footsteps. But don’t go into that path harboring the same regrets he did. Go and live life. Don’t let this mission, your revenge, get in the way of the people you love.” I left him to think on these words as I returned below deck.

“I hope that turned him off the wrong path, Calvin.”

8^th Opal, 99

Calvin

Unknown Location

            “Good, he’s awake.” I turned and looked at the girl. “So…back to square one, I suppose?”

            “Yes…welcome back to the world of the living…again.”

            “What’s wrong with my face now?”

            “Nothing more than the last time.” She managed to get me to laugh. “Ma’am. We have news.” Doom, or Pain? Maybe Agony? I couldn’t tell. “Yes Agony, I’ll be right there. Come, you can walk now.” I stood with minor difficulty and followed her. In the other room, Pain and Doom were singing a folk song meant for two women while Agony spoke in hushed tones with the witch. They hit the notes perfectly, and in proper harmony. I began to question how they managed to beat me the first time if all they did in their free time was sing. “I think it’s time.”

            “Ma’am, we are ready. Let us sing the finale!” The three nodded in unison and looked at her. “I think not. You’re faces may be stable now, but until the transformation is complete, you may have to carry those masks. If only we could get to the Sun Forge, I could give you the power. I think we may pay a visit to Daylon soon.” The three looked at me, also in unison. It was eerie. “What about him? Is he one of us?”

            “No…I only like Trios. A quartet is too much for me to control, anyway. Now, why don’t you show Calvin your true faces?” The three stood and bowed. One by one, their forms twisted and melted until they looked like walking shadows. They were not an ooze substance like the skeleton monsters or a magical illusion, they were shadows. A single red eye illuminated their faces and a bright orange stone was lodged in their chests. “The Trio of Death.”

            I finally could tell them apart. Pain had his eye on the right side, Agony and doom had their eye on their left side. Doom also had a purple crystal in his chest instead of an orange one. She must have caught my morbidly curious gaze. “They are living shades. A shadow that looks like a man. Invincible, swift, strong, and beautiful. I made these Sirens to sing death to those who oppose us.” Sirens, songs of death? This woman had read too many mythology books. “Okay, if these are Sirens, what am I? Am I a mindless puppet, meant only to sing a song I didn’t write?” She smiled as she drew a magic circle on the ground. “You are the Vanguard of Calamity.”

            “So, as this ‘Vanguard’ what am I supposed to do?”

            “Simple. The Siren’s I’ve made are imperfect. I am going to study you, and learn how to make them stronger. Until then, just…get on with the smashing, breaking, killing, and other male things.”

            I glared at her. “Cute.” She gave me a rude gesture and went back to drawing her circle. “You’ll need more than my help.”

            “My fiancé has been helping me for the longest time.”

            “Fiancé?”

            “Yes…one of the most dangerous men on this continent. So powerful, in fact, that he was exiled from Argondos.”

            “Who?”

            “You know him well, he was there at the arena.”

            “Gobehyz…you are his betrothed?” She laughed a cold and evil laugh. She continued drawing. I drew my sword and flexed my arm for a bit. “What exactly did you do to me?”

            “The first time, or this time?”

            “Both.”

            “The first time, I just rebuilt you.”

            “And this time?”

            “I put a demon inside of you. Both of you were dying, and a coexistence was easier to bring about than trying to stabilize one of you. Once the demon recovers fully – the corruption taking over your face – you will be a helpless puppet, until the demon rips itself from your form and leaves you for dead.”

            “Thanks…very encouraging.”

            “Was it? It was not supposed to be.” She shrugged and continued drawing. I bored of talking to her. The three of the Sirens began singing again. I entered the training room and took a few swings at a practice dummy. I felt a strange strength build up inside of me. I found a mirror and looked at my face. The corruption had consumed my nose and mouth. The longer I rely on magic, the quicker I’ll corrupt.

            I reached deep into my soul and found this extra presence. It was not the one that I felt earlier, but it was at least kind enough to recognize my presence. “What brings you here?”

            “Get out of my body!”

            “If I do that, we’ll both die. Do you want that?”

            “Do you want to live as a puppet?”

            “What do you propose, Calvin?”

            “Let us coexist. If I tap into your power, you can corrupt me further. But if I do something on my own power, you stay hidden.”

            “I fail to see how I profit!”

            “You get a chance to live as your own person. Or, at least a better one that if you stayed here on your current path.”

            “Grr…fine. I can’t believe a human bested me in negotiating. You are a demon in your own right.”

           

“I am fully aware.”

50^th Opal, 99

Alec

Zander’s Cove, Southeastern Daylanian Coast

            I stepped off the boat onto my home soil. It felt good to be home, even if it was for a dangerous mission. I just wish my father could have been able to return with me. There was no time to reminisce, however. We had bigger issues. While the sailors unloaded the ship, I took the other prophets with me to speak to the king. King Darrin was waiting for us. Greeting were exchanged and pleasantries taken care of swiftly. Then, he looked at the six of us and we quieted down.

            “I’m sure you’re all aware of what happened by now.”

            “Yes, your majesty. I filled them in on the way here.”

            “Good, good. Now, you need to hear what really happened.” He stood and paced the room. Tensions were heightened as he turned his back to us. “Gobehyz didn’t take the keep…I gave it to him.” Kelvin nearly jumped out of his seat in shock. Ryan sat with his eyes closed, a look of contemplation on his face. Peterson and Chrystal didn’t even flinch at the news; I guess they were used to shocking news. I struggled to come to grips with the situation. Now Gobehyz had the keep, and a forge. And the king just gave it to him. “Why, sir?”

            “One of the Forge Angels was with him.” Now the pieces were falling in place. “The keep at Peak Sol held the legendary Sun Forge, the only kiln capable of producing Mythreal. Its brother, the Abyss Dark-Forge, was the only method to make Black Iron weapons, until large deposits were found in Daylon.” I paused before I asked my question. The thing I needed to know was left out of Darrin’s explanation.

             “Gii’rohn said it was the Dark Forge, not the Sun Forge.”

            “Your advisor was most likely lying to you. From what I was told, Gobehyz knew Gii’rohn would be looking for it, so he occupied it and I spread the rumor that he took the keep. It was the only way for him to get Gii’rohn to waltz into a trap.” I was understanding it all now. Gii’rohn’s fury and impatience during the interrogation, his hatred for Gobehyz, his desire to get here swiftly. He wanted the forge, or he wanted Gobehyz. One would lead to the other, no matter what he picked. “So if Gii’rohn wants the forge, then…what does Gobehyz have to do with it?”

            “It is not Gobehyz he wants. His blood cannot awaken the forge. Only the blood of an Angel can open its kiln.”

            “Then Gobehyz has access to Mythreal! That girl he was with was an angel. If her blood can awaken the forge…he must have –”

            “Peace. He would not so much as touch her, let only harm her. That much was certain when he approached me. But beside the point, he wants the Aeons and the Darklings to gather at Peak Sol as soon as possible, most likely to defeat them all in one fell swoop.”

            “Darklings? But…wait…The Aeon records state that the Darklings were wiped out ten years ago.”

            “Aeon Commanders personally tell the next commander about what is considered their greatest failure. I see your father had no time. The Darklings have resurfaced, and the Dark-Forge Angel is with them. She leads them, and her new vanguard cuts a bloodied swathe through all who oppose her. It is terrifying to say the least: they are back.” The Prophets gazed between faces. We knew a vote was coming, King Darrin had shared all he knew.

            “I’m sorry Darrin, but we cannot allow Gobehyz to run amok any longer. We must eliminate him. Especially if he wants to awaken the Forges, we cannot allow that to happen. The demons that were born out of the lesser forge were a match for an army of Aeons. I can only dread what monstrosities would be born out of the greater of the two.” I stood. “All in favor of eliminating Gobehyz, signal.” Four hands rose, including my own. Ryan and Peterson sat there.

            “Ryan?” He looked out the window and sighed. He knew Gobehyz, somehow, from somewhere. Gobehyz’s first impression was forcing Ryan to choose; kill him or join him. That much I gathered. “I want to speak with him. I will go, but do not expect me to raise up arms.” He put his head down, signaling his silence on the matter.

            “Peterson?” Peterson had his arms crossed, trying desperately to find the words to say – without his sailor’s tongue getting in the way. He took a deep breath and sighed. “I’m a blacksmith. Ya’ll know that. I know about forges, and these so-called Demon Forges. Everyone knows the stories behind them, right?” Only two heads nodded, mine and Ryan’s. He sighed again. “Needless to say, the Angel herself cannot awaken the forge. It requires the handling of another. Ergo, Gobehyz and Calvin are the only two that can properly use the forge. As of now. Once the forge is on, the Angel will need only to keep feeding the fires. However, if something catastrophic happens, the forge will go haywire, just like physical forge. The reason there are still so many demons is this; the Aeons didn’t shut the Dark-Forge down properly.”

            He fixed his gaze on the King. “Unless Darrin has approximately ten thousand tons of high explosives and a working mega-cannon, we have no hope of destroying the forge by brute force. But these are testy and tricky things anyway, which would lead to another ‘Demonic Eve’.” I shuttered at the thought. I was about five during that time. Demons flooded through the recently collapsed Dark Forge. An army of thirty thousand Aeons was crushed before a single demon fell. The strongest demon, Queen Gaia, is still loose to this day. Peterson nodded and continued. “I don’t approve of the whole ‘gotta-kill-Gobehyz’ thing, but that forge has got to go. I have a spell that’ll wipe the forge of the face of the map, but will also wipe most of the Greater Range off, too. I need to find out how to disable it without blowing up most of Daylon’s interior. I’m coming.” Peterson said his peace and put his head down as well.

            We now had two sides of the same argument. We would assault the keep, but not harm the keeper. We would disable the forge, but not before seeing how it works. It was going to be a difficult mission, and the added bonus of Gii’rohn’s possible treachery made the task even harder. “Fine then, we make for the keep. Someone get Gii’rohn and Tyrell; I need to get my thoughts in order.” I paced the room and left as the others went their separate ways.

            About an hour after the meeting, I sat on the roof of the inn and watched the sea. My thoughts were clouded and mixing just as the angry sea. I looked around, to see if anyone was around, and screamed out into the ocean. The bellowing call seemed to rock the rafters underneath me. Then, a profound still. That stopped the shifting of my thoughts. I sat back down and relaxed. “Feel better now?” I didn’t turn around, I just sat there in my own embarrassment. “Yeah…a bit.” Chrystal sat down next to me and stared out into the ocean. “It’s beautiful.” I looked over at her as she watched the ocean.

            “I don’t get to see this often; I’m always cooped up in that castle. This is the first time I’ve been able to see the world.” She brought her knees into her chest and vacantly stared out over the water. Her armor clattered about and her sword was prodding her in the ribs. A sad smile formed on her face, desperately trying to hide the welling tears. “I guess…I’ll make a terrible queen. If I know nothing about how the world works, how am I supposed to lead my people?”

            “It looks like I’m not the only one who could use a good scream, hmm?” She looked at me and giggled. She stretched out and stood up. “Hold on to something.” She took two deep breaths. In, out. In, out. Then she let out a sharp cry out over the waves. Gale-force winds followed her shout, as if to capture the very sounds she made. I had to dig my hands into the room to keep from flying off. She sat down and took a third deep breath. A gentle breeze came off the ocean and her hair waved like the sea. The sun reflected off her face so gently, she glowed. As she turned to me, emerald sparks danced in her eyes.

            “Chrystal…” I tried to find the words to say. Tyrell told me to do as much. But she took the words right out of my mouth with a kiss. A long moment passed as the breeze settled. Her soft lips slowly pulled away from mine. “I’m sorry Alec…I just couldn’t keep it in any longer. Ever since that day in the temple…since we started this journey. The festival and the voyage over the sea only solidified my feelings. I…I guess I fell in love with you. I know it sounds superficial, and I know it sounds like something out of a fairy tale, but I fell hopelessly in love.” She got closer to me and lay her head on my shoulder. “After all this…we should go to Lake Emerald. The water turns an unreal green at sunset. We can forget this conflict and live in quietness the rest of our days. You…me…just the two of us.”

            “Hey now, don’t forget me!” Chrystal and I jumped and scrambled over to opposite corners of the roof. Peterson just laughed at us to the point of tears. “You two! Hahahaha! Oh…haha…hah…Oh, wow. I bet the Emperor’ll love that one!” I felt my face turn red, and I’m pretty sure Chrystal’s did too. “H-h-how much did you s-see Peterson?”

            “I came up here when I heard you scream. I thought Alec was doing something to you up here. Here, I had it the other way ‘round. What would you’ve done to po’ Alec if I didn’t show up?” Chrystal’s face turned as red as a tomato. “I’m so embarrassed I could die! Oh, don’t tell anyone Peterson, please!”

            “Hahahahaha! Ah…to be young again. You two take me back to when I dated my wife.” He put his hands on his hips remembering the olden days. “Good times they was…I remember doing something like this with Mari. It was…the 54^th of Pearl, 76. I bought her the ring, and was going to give it to her. Just as I was about to,” He cracked up into a fit of laughter, “She hands me a ring and says, ‘I didn’t think you’d buy one, so I did’. Good times…Go~od times.”

            “Your wife did that?”

            “Sure did, nearly turned as red as the little lady over there. But I loved ‘er ta death, so I did it for her.” He smiled for a bit longer and then his smile faded. He placed his hand over his mouth and began to stroke his moustache. “Pete, what’s wrong?”

            “Nothing…she just…passed on a few years ago. Our only son followed her, too. Both lost in the same day, same reason. There was an accident…entirely my fault. Nearly killed about twelve people, but the soldiers told me accidents happen, ya know?” He rolled up his sleeves and showed us some burns on his upper arms. Each one stretched up his arm and disappeared over his shoulder. They had a faint violet glow, and appeared to be Ancient Iltazian glyphs. “Peterson, these are…magical scars.”

            “Why do you think I want to disable this forge?” He rolled his sleeves down. “Everyone’s ready out by the town gate. We’ll leave for the keep now. Unless you two would rather…” I didn’t let him finish. I grabbed Chrystal’s hand and took her down the steps.

Peterson

            When they were gone, I sighed to myself. I stared down at my hands. I flexed them and rubbed them together, trying to get the old blood off. “Not again.” I clenched them and stared out at the sea.

“I’ll destroy this forge, no matter what.”

51^st Opal, 99

Erynn, Forge Angel and Newlywed

Peak Sol Keep, Dining Room

            I watched over his shoulder as Gobehyz tasted the meal I prepared for him. It was a simple cut of beef, but I had seasoned it with local herbs grown on the mountain side. I had hoped he would like it, but I was unsure whether or not the plants were poisonous. He put his fork down and stood. “It’s delicious, I swear, but I can’t sit still.” He got up and polished his sword again. “Husband…hehehe!”

            “What’s got you in such a good mood?”

            “I’m still not used to the word ‘husband’!” He came over and hugged me. “Listen…I’m sorry I’m so jumpy today, but I know they are coming! We can do this, we can break the chains that bind us to fate. We will free ourselves!” He let go and paced the room again. “Do I line out the best china? Or do I arm all the traps? No, no, no…how about both? That way the Darklings can see how brutal of a man I am, creating a feeling of wariness around anything that involves me. And the Aeons will see I am not a barbarian, and they will be divided when the vote to take action against me the second time. It’s a perfect plan!” He came over to me and hugged me again. “Now, now. If you don’t eat, you may well collapse before they show up.”

            “Right, right. Yes. Thank you. I must say, you have never once asked for anything. I feel an all-consuming guilt because I’ve never done anything to repay you. If there is anything, please let me know.”

            “I will, I promise. Now eat; I’ll lay out the china.”

Alec

            “Supply check!” The men groaned as I went over the list a twelfth time. “Food.”

            “Good.”

            “Water?”

            “Half a month’s worth.” I shot a glare at the sarcasm. “Water supply is set…sir.”

            “Good. Good. Weapons?”

            “Peterson’s lent us some fancy magical boxes. They each hold about three hundred arrows for Ryan. There are also three spare weapons for each person here. Except for the scary one over yonder.” Ro’ahn just sharpened his blade. “You need not fear me yet. My true blade is still being forged. It is hard for our people to seal demons into swords.” I couldn’t tell if he was joking or not, so I quickly looked down at my list to end the conversation. I opened my list and scanned it looking for the most obscure things we needed. “What about camping supplies?”

            “Gii’rohn said there’s a road, we won’t need them.”

            “Kelvin, you need to get some camping supplies, understood?”

            “Aye!”

            “And that’s that. Oh, wait! Who has the map?”

            “Right here. I’ll be the leader anyway.”

            “Thanks Tyrell.” We looked at the massive mountain that towered above us. “Do we really need to climb that, Alec?” Ryan looked pale. “Are you afraid of heights?”

            “No…but, I’m horribly out of shape.” I figured now was a good time. I found a nice rock and stood on it, addressing the seven others before me.

            “I may not be the best leader ever. But I want to say something before we go. My father always wanted the Aeon motto to be something to the effect of ‘Friendship, Brotherhood, Nation’. But, he said he couldn’t do it. I didn’t understand why until today. Tomorrow, we fight for our friends that are blissfully unaware of what is happening. Tomorrow, we join hand in hand with our brothers to sever the cables of prejudice. Tomorrow, we make Iltaz a better land.” They looked at me with respect and attention. I knew we could finish the battle here, so I ended my little speech.

“Today, rise to the challenge.”

Later…

Calvin

Peak Sol Keep East Outer Courtyard

            The four of us lined up as the woman gave us orders. “I’m mostly positive Gobehyz will have set traps for us. Pain, go in first, and trigger all of them. Agony and Doom, make sure that they are taken care of. Calvin, you come with me as my body guard. I need to get to the kiln area, understood?”

            “Whatever, as long as I get to kill Alec.” What? Did that just come out of my mouth? What’s wrong with me? I closed my eyes and began a conversation with my demon. Hey! Why are you putting these thoughts into my head?!

            “I am doing no such thing human. I do not know the feeling you call hatred. I just do as I am told.” Its deep voice irritated me, but at least it was talking to me. I hated being alone. Well, what is?

            “I don’t know. I will be on the lookout for it to happen again. Look. They are moving.” We took our first tentative steps into the castle. It was a piece of work, to be sure, but the architecture was clearly older than the foreigner’s work. We heard swinging deathtraps, and all kinds of painfully dangerous traps being sprung thanks to Pain. The clashing of steel on rock and things crumbling did not even bring a flinch to my posture. What scared me was the silence. Doom and Agony said nothing, and no more traps were being sprung. “What’s wrong?”

            “It’s Pain, ma’am.” We looked ahead and saw what he meant. Pain was impaled to the wall with sturdy metal bolt. The shot hit him dead center of the chest, where the crystalline core was. His shadow form had disappeared, and he took on his human appearance. “Pain, what happened?!”

            “You…said…we…were…invin…ci…ble….You…lie…li…l” His voice trailed off as he expired. I proposed we at least take him off the wall, but the woman just kept walking. I went to argue, but Doom and Agony walked right by him as well. I didn’t think he was dead yet, the way his eyes still reacted to his abandonment. “I don’t know you…I never cared really. But accept this as a parting gift. Peace, good soldier.” I thrust my sword into his chest. The blade easily cut through his armor and stopped his suffering. His eyes shone of gratitude for a moment, then he hung his head and died. I pulled the bolt out of the wall and lay him down against the wall. The last thing I did for him was put a sword in his hand; he would have wanted to die sword in hand.

            Why was I able to have compassion on a man I never knew, but wish death upon the child of one of my greatest friends? Is the demon doing this, or am I really becoming a monster? I can think for myself, act for myself, and even speak for myself. But where are these suggestions coming from? Who is influencing my mind?

            “I do not know. But what you did was surprising, human. I will keep this in mind for the future. How you acted; it was no easy task.”

            We entered a large foyer at the end of the corridor. “Welcome.” Gobehyz stepped out from behind a pillar. “I welcome you, to my castle.” Gobehyz casually walked over to a fireplace and put out the embers. His brown hair was neat and recently cut. It was very short. He wore a black pants, and a simple white shirt. But he was wearing an elegant black jacket, with gold trim, that was long in the back. “I’ve been waiting a long time; it has been ages since someone last visited me or my wife. But, come now, you must be starving. I’ve prepared a meal, come to the dining hall.”

            “I’ll pass.” The girl stepped forward and got right in Gobehyz’s face. “I can kill you where you stand. Where is the Demon Forge?”

            “Your threats do not work on me, Angel of Destruction.” She stepped back in fear. “W-who-who told you that?!” Gobehyz turned and walked down a hallway. “Walk with me, we can talk.” We followed close behind Gobehyz as he talked with the girl. “You see, I’ve known about your arrival for little more than a day, so I was shocked to hear you were paying me a visit. I must say; the Darklings are certainly a strong group. I’m surprised you made such a mess of the world with only four Sirens.”

            “Three actually, well…two now. Calvin is not a siren.”

            “Ah. Calvin of Carlos. We’ve met before.”

            “Yeah…not the best way to make a first impression.”

            “But it lasted, has it not? Calvin, they are calling you the Herald of Calamity, the Greatest Devastation to reach Col, and other wonderful names. I quite prefer the simple Calamity they’ve been calling you, it fits you well.”

            “Calamity…ha…I like it.” Was it him? No…he was too calm about the whole thing. He was definitely related, but not the cause.

            “Be wary of this one; he and the other one do not get along.”

            What other one? Gobehyz was dodging all questions while making so many more. How did he know the girl? How did he know of our presence? Where is the Demon Forge? None of it was getting answered, but Gobehyz was purposely creating more. “I bet you have so many questions, and I assure you all of them will be answered shortly. Until then, I ask that you join us for the feast.” He opened the door to the throne room. A table was set and arrayed for hundreds of people. There was no way he prepared this in the short time he knew of our presence in Daylon. “Enjoy.”

            I was the last on in. With the first step into the room, I stopped cold in my tracks. I ignored the table, ignored the others and even reached up to grab the hilt of the sword on my back. A call rang out from the other side of the room. “Calvin!” I smiled and drew my blade. I’ve…I’ve lost control! What is happening?!

            “I found it! The man controlling you! He has taken control of your reflexes, only your will can stop it!”

            Then let me – My stomach lurched as what was left of my will was ripped from my grasp. What?!

            “You are using the corruption. It is my turn to control your body. I feel the need to flex my muscles, anyway. Best just dig in and weather the storm, this is my battle now.” I let out every ounce of hatred and loathing into one concise, seething word.

“Alec!”

Earlier…

Alec

Peak Sol, North Gate

            I held out my hand and pulled Chrystal up the rock face. I wiped the sweat from my brow and glared at the next looming rock wall. “If I knew…that we would…have to…to climb this much…I would’ve…stayed…at Zander’s!” Ryan flopped down on the nearest patch of grass. He was almost more exhausted than me. “Hey…grass…we must be…there.” He got to his knees and saw only another cliff. “Really?! Why, Q’Rohda, why?” Kelvin soon plopped down next to him, and could only manage a sob at the sight of the next cliff. Peterson had his own choice words to say about the obstacle.

            “Who in their…right mind would build their castle on a…a stupid piece of rock! It makes no sense! Why don’t they just…never mind.” He shook his head and walked away. It was good to see him keep his sailor’s tongue in check, though. Ro’ahn said nothing. When he saw the wall, a sick smile crept across his face and he began to sharpen his sword. He began muttering things in the ancient tongue, most of which was just an expression of impatience. He really wanted that new sword they promised him. Chrystal looked at the wall and took a sharp breath. “Goodness Alec. Do you really think we can climb that?”

            “It’s only about…” I measured it up with my hand. “Well…I’d say it is only twelve lovop? Maybe less?”

            “Oh my. But can’t we –”

            “We didn’t bring any camping supplies, Princess; Gii’rohn said that there was a road.”

            “There was a road Kelvin, it just…isn’t there anymore.”

            “Well, then why didn’t we –”

            “Enough!” Kelvin and Gii’rohn looked at me, accusing the other for starting the argument. “Kelvin, what’s done is done and I told you to buy supplies; nothing can change that. Gii’rohn, you know what my father always said? It was ‘Prepare for the worst while praying for the best.’ Now both of you stop this infantile fighting and save your energy to scale that wall.”

            “Alec…” Ryan pulled me aside to speak privately. “I just finished speaking with Tyrell.”

            “Where was he?”

            “He went ahead to scout the ‘road’ Gii’rohn mentioned. There is no road, never was.”

            “No road? Do you mean that…?”

            “I’m not accusing anyone. Yet. Seems kind of obvious though. But back to practicality, Kelvin is old and fat. He can’t climb another wall today, no matter how small. Tyrell and I were planning to blow a hole in the cliff face, but even then, both of our magic pools would be drained. We would need to camp out anyway. You know, barring the possibility that we cause the mountain to collapse.”

            “What do you suggest then?”

            “Ty and I can make it down the mountain the swiftest. We’ll go back and get the supplies while you keep the others safe up here.”

            “Good…take Peterson with you. That way, you can bring more supplies. I don’t know what’s on the other side of that wall.”

            “Are you lost?” All hands found their way to a weapon as we all turned towards the new voice. The angel from Ilroy, Erynn, was standing before us in a pale blue dress. Chrystal and I let our guards down, but only slightly. Ro’ahn took notice and sheathed his blade as well. The others remained focused and in battle positions. “Alec and Chrystal, so nice to see you again.”

            “Did we ever introduce ourselves to you?”

            “I actually did, Alec.” Chrystal’s eyes were focused on the ground after she was done talking. The woman bowed and her wings were revealed. The rest of the group expressed shock in their own way. This was the first time that many of them had met her. “But, you are crossing these mountains without supplies? Come, you must stay with us. Gobehyz and I would be more than willing to help.” Now everyone drew their weapons. The angel showed no signs of fear or unease. She simply turned and walked away, motioning for us to follow. Chrystal took the first step, and I followed. Everyone else reluctantly followed, hands on their weapons at all times.

            The pathway was steep, but fairly climbable. Even Kelvin had no trouble climbing it. When we reached the top, we noticed a cool spring of water. “Go ahead,” Erynn beckoned towards the spring after noticing our gazes, “The water is safe; my husband and I used it this morning.” The pieces started matching up. I thought up a simple and rational scenario. Gobehyz finds a forge angel, somehow. She grows attached to him and Gobehyz uses her blood to work the forge. I don’t care what the King said, it was best at this point to follow my father’s advice: assume the worst and pray for the best.

            But, if what the king said as true; this woman had nothing to gain by killing us here. I drank the water with my comrades and followed her into the keep. It was a dusty, old, bulwark of a castle. This thing was built to withstand the force of an invading army, or contain a magical blast powerful enough to break a hole in space-time. But on the inside, it was unlike any lavish palace ever built. It was grander than the Emperor’s throne room, it was more posh than the wealthiest nobleman’s home, and it was more vividly colored than the royal art collection. And that was just the foyer!

            The carpets and tapestry were placed in such a manner as to make the room feel bright and warm, although the snow had just settled and the moon was coming over the peak. The white curtains bore the insignia of every Iltazian nation. The shield and orchid of Daylon, the dragon wrapped around the rose of Col, Ken’s double insignia was a cannon resting on an olive branch and a pair of wings surrounding a lily, and a katana-like sword underneath a cherry tree was Loc’s insignia. The only other one I recognized was Argondos; a giant octopus, a testament to their far reaching influence and iron grip.

            “This is lovely! I wish we had things like this in the palace.” I was the only one who was speechless. Everyone else was generally, unimpressed, except for Tyrell. He had a strange look in his eye. A look that I hadn’t seen since our search for Gilbertson. “Excuse me miss, but this place was a keep, correct?”

            “Yes master Tyrell, it was.”

            “Then…why all the décor? It seems…forgive my assumptions – meant to mislead.”

            “You are correct again, master Tyrell.” Tensions rose high as Tyrell prodded with deeper questions. “And how do you angels know our names before we speak them?”

            “That, Tyrell, you should already know.”

            “It’s because of the magic we use. The magic we radiate…correct?”

            “Right again. Every person has a distinct amount, strength, and…taste. It is how I have survived so long blind. Like a snake, I was tasting the air for any presence. Really useful, actually. I could teach you, blind brother.” Ro’ahn gave a small smile and a snort of disapproval. Tyrell, satisfied, put his hands behind his back and his chin up, dignified. He got the information he needed, but was it enough for him? That I did not know; Tyrell was often more curious than was healthy. He never took his eyes off of the ceiling. Probably looking for more of those skeletons. She led us through a long hallway lined with windows. After Tyrell’s questioning, I was cautious and worried that each window would have some kind of trap waiting for us. But Erynn walked too close to us, she would be hit if a trap sprung. Or…that was how it appeared. She led us to a door and motioned to it.

            “If you please. My husband has some other duties to attend to, but he will join you momentarily. Until then, feel free to eat your fill.” She opened the door and a magnificent feast was laid out. They must have prepared all day for this. There was beef, and chicken. Rice in at least twenty different flavors. I saw the local fruits, and recognized many foreign dishes. Even some dishes not prepared often outside of Argondos. My eyes slowly scanned the table and rested at the far end of the room. A door opened and four people walked in. One of them was Gobehyz. “Enjoy.”

            The witch from the woods was there. Two bodyguards followed her, but then the fifth person walked in. It can’t be! I drew Pompeii. The power inside the blade had dissipated when my father died, but the sword maintained its unbreakable, ever-sharp edge. The once white steel was now dull and gray. Even the red runes carved into the blade turned black in my hands. I guess the sword would never accept me as its master. At least I could still treat it like a normal sword. “Holy Light, grant me power to slay my foes!” Light shot through the windows and imbued itself with my sword. I jumped onto the table and used it as a platform. I launched in the air, cape waving behind me. I raised the sword above my head and screamed out for blood.

           

“Calvin!”

51^st Opal, evening

Ryan

Inner Keep Dining Hall

            Alec jumped into the air and swung his sword downwards. Calvin pulled up his great sword with one hand and blocked Alec’s attack perfectly. Then both swords radiated opposing forces of energy, like a resonance between light and darkness. It was glorious and frightening at the same time. The energy built up to a level so high it threatened to open up a magical rupture. That would have destroyed us all. Then chains of all sizes shot out from the food on the table. At least one chain gripped every person, with more chains being applied based on the individual’s strength. Peterson had about twelve, I had six, and Alec and Calamity both had eighteen. Only Gobehyz and Erynn were obviously spared from the chains.

            “My, my, my. First you trespass on my mountain, then you shun my hospitality, and finally you begin a fight in my dining hall? I think that deserves some harsh discipline.” Gobehyz walked from person to person, glaring at us, boring holes deep into our souls. “But, I’ll forgive you this once.”

            “Why? Because you were going to kill us anyway?” Peterson’s temper was fierce, and more chains swarmed to contain him. Now there were twenty three chains on Pete. Was Peterson’s power growing? Or does Gobehyz fear him more? Gobehyz is not a person known to fear, why is he like this now then? He moved next to Erynn and smiled. She handed him a sword, encased in a black sheath. The handle looked like it was made out of white gold, or some sort of dyed steel? No fancy designs, but the ebony grip was a nice touch to an otherwise dull looking blade. But his smug look drove my attention away from the blade. The look that meant ‘checkmate’. “I’ll forgive you…because this isn’t my dining hall.” Gii’rohn was the first to notice, followed by the dark angel, then everyone else slowly came to grips. We were standing in the forge.

            I struggled against the chains. One of them broke by was not replaced. I see…Gobehyz only has so much magic…he can’t keep these chains working forever. I moved a bit and secured Peterson’s attention. We communicated silently. “How long?”

            “Who knows?”

            “Can we stop him?”

            “Not likely…I need to get out.”

            “I’ll help…I have one arm free.”

            “How?”

            “Throwing knives.” I reached into my side pouch and pulled out three knives. Peterson stretched against the chains to show which ones needed to be severed. There were three. I tossed a knife. It pinned two chains together against the wall. I threw another knife. This second one pinned the last chain and the other two together. “This’ll be loud.” I threw the last knife. The impact was perfectly placed. The chains had to move, but they had to snap before they would move. The sound was very loud and obvious, as they were being shattered, not broken. All eyes turned to us as Peterson landed and held out his hand. A simple hatched made of pearl appeared in his hand. He tossed it and it severed the chains holding me down. With those chains broken, Gobehyz fell on his knees, weakened. “GO!” Alec and the others broke free, but the Darklings had the same idea.

            Calvin and Alec resumed their duel. The two angels traded blows, each using powerful and ancient magic. Gobehyz was struggling to his feet when Gii’rohn rushed him. Chrystal was about to help Alec when a shadow like creature jumped in front of her. Tyrell was cornered by a similar creature. Peterson left to try and disable the forge before it could activate. I was left with Kelvin and Ro’ahn. Ro’ahn was waiting for a turn to fight Gobehyz. He just kept smiling and sharpening his sword. “How long do you think they can keep this up? Hm? I wonder…” Peterson looked at me when he returned.

“This is bad.”

51^st Opal, 99

The First Contact

The Sun Forge

Alec

            Calvin of Carlos, the Calamity, was still as fierce an opponent as when he was an Aeon. We locked swords again. I threw him back and he held out his hand. He stroked the flat of his sword and a dark aura began to billow off of it. “There’s no way! Without a chant?!” He smiled and came at me again. I jumped back and activated a Soul Link. With a Soul Link, I could use spells without a chant – just like Calvin – but they would be astronomically weaker and wear out quicker. Chants focus the Manah, making the spell stronger. Hypothetically, you didn’t even need a chant, but it was nearly impossible to train more than one spell to do that. It was a gamble, but I needed to keep up with him on the magical as well as the physical. I was already having trouble with the latter. I coated my sword in a blanket of light.

“En Guard!”

Chrystal

            I watched as the hideous shadow approached me. It oozed and twisted until it took the silhouette of man. I pulled out my sword and waited. It was an elegant weapon, but more than that, it was deadly. The sword was only a lovop and a half, but the tip was sharp enough to cut the fog. I had the chief weapon smith forge a pocket for my hand, that way I didn’t need to risk injury. It was a perfect idea, in hindsight.

            “That thing is your weapon? Ha! I’ve seen teeth bigger than that.” It was true, I did use a rapier as my weapon. “Come on girly, let me see what the prodigal princess is capable of.” I pulled my hand back and took a deep breath. “Wind above, give me strength!” Manah began to build up in my body and a fierce wind flooded into the building after shattering the windows. I unleashed twenty thrusts into his body. Each one missed completely or otherwise passed right through him. This was going to be harder than I anticipated, but I would prevail; I had to.

            “What hope do you have? You can’t lead a country and you can’t beat me!”

            “I may not be the best princess in Col, but I assure you…” I took a step back and took off my cape. My armor glistened in the moonlight, and my blade whistled past his ears several times. He swiped at me. Jumping back, I noticed the crystalline core. I now had my mark. “I’ll have you know,”

            “What is it, girl?!”

“You are facing the best fencer in all of Col!”

Gii’rohn

            Gobehyz struggled to his feet as I rushed him. He glared at me and cursed under his breath. He took a step back and suddenly burst forward under my strike. He rolled and reached for his sword. He wasn’t wearing any armor, just formal dress. This lack of armor made him faster and lighter; able to dodge more and maneuver easier. He drew his sword, a metal weapon as white as the snow.  “No way! How did you--?”

            “There is more than one way to get blood. It doesn’t always have to come as a result of violence, Gii’rohn.” He brandished his Mythreal blade and took a standard one handed combat stance; sword arm back, standing with his off-hand facing me. Standing tall and watching me carefully, he eased down into the stance a bit, blade extended.

“At the ready, Gii’rohn.”

Erynn

            The darkness radiating off of Heather was chilling. “Sister…why have you gone to the dark? What offer did it make you?”

            “You will never know, baby sister. You were always weak. Blind, weak, pathetic, and captured. I still wonder why mother let that man take you. Maybe she didn’t want you either.”

            “Enough talk, devil. We end this today.” I stretched out my wings, and she revealed hers. They were black and shriveled, many feathers had fallen off. Heather had fallen from grace, and now…she was no longer my sister. I readied the ancient chants. “Blade of light, purify this wicked one!” A sword of solid light appeared in my hand. I flexed my wings and took flight, right at Heather. She was stunned by my speed. Or probably more from the fact that I could see.

            “How did you learn to fight like that?!”

            “I had a great teacher!” Gobehyz was counting on me. I couldn’t fail. Heather flew around the room, tending to stay near the ground, where I was the weakest at flying. But when she took to the ceiling, I was ready. I dropped, letting her get above me. When she had the height advantage, she began to quote a long and difficult chant. I stopped and used the last of my strength to fly up at her with sonic speed. A moment before impact; the moment before her blood dripped onto my hand; the one second before her death, I could only manage one word.

“Sorry.”

Peterson

            The creature introduced itself as Doom, and appeared before me. It locked eyes with me, and I saw it. The single crystal-like stone where his heart should be. I nodded to Tyrell. Target acquired, but we didn’t need that anyway. Just as he was about to do something, he froze, spasmed and melted. Just oozed onto the ground, without a word, and disappeared between the stones at my feet. At first I thought it was a trap, and then I saw that witch get impaled by Erynn. Then, I saw just one drop of blood fall. Just one, and time stood still.

            Tyrell was at a loss, probably because he didn’t have a chance to fight. But I was in a state of terror.My heart skipped a beat. My mind went numb. It’s happening again…after all these years…The scars on my arms suddenly burned and they warped. A distinct violet glow came off of them. The day came back into my memory…

Ten years ago…

            My son was thrown into the dark pit I was trapped in. My wife soon followed. “You dastards! How dare you bring them into this?!” The men up top only laughed. Then I heard his voice. That dark, grating voice. An old woman looked down on the pit and smirked. “You know why. We need to see the extent of the power of the pearl. Can you show us, prophet?” She cackled and walked away.

            Days past, and soon weeks. My wife was becoming ill and my son stopped talking to me. It was only twelve days later that the old woman returned. She called down to me. “Are you ready to show us Peterson?”

            “I don’t know what you are talking about! I never use magic, I’m just a black smith!” The woman looked over to my son. “What will you do boy?”

            “Leave him out of this!” He glared at me. “If you would like, I can save you and your mother. Would you like that?”

            “Don’t do talk to her! I’ll get you out of here, I promise!”

            “…shut up…” The silence in the hole was deafening. “What are you saying boy?” He didn’t answer me, he just turned his head. “Answer me!”

            “Don’t talk to him, Ulrich!” My wife ran over to him and protected him from me. “Honey, what are you –”

            “Stay away from us!” My wife looked at the woman, pleading. “Get us out…please.”

            “Don’t! It’s a trick! She’ll kill you.”

            “Shut up! You can die in this hole!” My world went dark. The pain and sadness built up in me. “Please…don’t leave me…” A rope was lowered and my son climbed out. My wife followed and the rope was retracted. “So ends the life of Peterson the Prophet.” The old lady turned and left me. From above I heard the cries of pain from my wife. Sorrow swallowed me up, pain and despair ruled in the stead of hope and joy. I had nothing left to live for, and nothing left to contain. I closed my eyes and wished inside myself ‘I don’t want to be alone’. Next thing I remember, I was standing in a crater. 

Two years ago…

            Eight years. Eight years I’d worked the lesser demon forge. The Dark Forge was my domain, and that it would stay. Eight years I’ve waited for my family to return. Eight years swinging my hammer. The forge’s magic would supply my wish, and I would be able to undo my past. My arms were sore, and the demon forge was dying. One more strike of the hammer, and I would be able to destroy it.

Present day…

            No one else would die today because of my folly. No one would die because I was weak. I would end this how it began. I would destroy the forge. “Ryan, come here!”

            “What?”

            “Get everyone to safety, I need to stay here and disable the forge.”

            “Why?” I was about to explain when the forge ignited. It was not with the fire from the angel’s blood, but it responded to a scream. I was unsure as to who it was that screamed, but one thing is clear; as soon as the scream ended, Gii’rohn cried out.

“Demon!”

51^st Opal, Midnight

Ryan

The Sun Forge, Peak Sol

            Gii’rohn was about to kill Gobehyz. Just as I saw his blade stretch out, a flash of white caught my eye. I ignored what Peterson had been trying to tell me and rushed towards Gobehyz. My call came out too late and Gii’rohn’s sword hit its mark. Erynn had stopped the blow with her body. A moment passed before Gii’rohn roughly twisted the sword and tore it out of her. She fell backwards. Gobehyz dropped his sword and clung to his wife. “No…no…no no no no!” She held onto his hand weakly. I ran over to Gii’rohn, sword drawn. “You go too far, Gii’rohn!”

            “Helping the enemy are we, Ryan?!” Gii’rohn pushed me away. Just as I was about to get up, a dark energy welled up in the chamber. Then, the fireplaces surrounding the dining hall lit up. “The Forge! It’s lighting!” Peterson rushed forward to the one kiln and was blown away in a blast of amber flames. The dark energy swirled around the room, whispering and chanting the ancient tongue. “Gobehyz, come to us! Join us, Gobehyz. Become the darkness!” Gobehyz put Erynn down, his arms coated in blood. And the darkness swirled around him. He stood with his head down.

            The darkness stopped and hung in the air, pausing as if for dramatic effect. My eyes fixed on him, and he looked up at me. He gave a sorrowful smile and mouthed the words ‘I’m weak’. My mind went back to the day he saved my village from the dragon.

I said those words and received a punch to the mouth. Gobehyz knocked a tooth out and he gave me a look that stopped my blood. “Shut up, you piece of garbage! If you don’t get your i’qu out there,” He handed me a knife, “If you won’t get out there, then kill yourself now. If you won’t protect your people; if you won’t guide them to the bitter end, then you are better off dead.” He turned to the dragon, sword drawn and at the ready. He wore a full set of steel plate, something not common in Iltaz. The dragon seemed to tremble as he rose his sword and leveled his shield.

            “Show me the power of your convictions.” Chains began to swirl around Gobehyz as the fire breathing monster approached. I was not going to let him face that creature alone. I would not sit by and cry any longer. There would not be another time after this, during which I would not get up and at the least fight. I wiped the tears from my eyes and lifted my bow. “I’ll show you…I will…I will save everyone, just watch!”

            “Heh…just how strong are your convictions? Show me kid. Don’t let that fire die. Now, make sure you aim for the heart.”

            I caught Goehyz’s eye one last time. The flame in his eyes died out, and they were replaced by an ominous glow. “Gii’rohn…” The word was drawn out, like a mother reprimanding her child. “Do you remember what you did to me fifteen years ago? Things like that are emotionally scarring for a young man. It can make them…violent.” Gobehyz’s smile grew into an evil, toothy grin. “But how about this? I’m going to help you Gii’rohn. Wouldn’t you like that?! Well, then, I’ll open a second prison for you! Seal of Acceptence, open and wake to my voice!” The darkness flowed into his body seamlessly. The kiln’s flames reacted to the blood of both angels. The flames began to encompass the room, trapping all in the middle. “Shadows guide me!” Calvin ducked out of the fight after tossing the body of the dark angel at Alec, warping into the night air with a breath. Alec flinched and yelled out “Coward! Finish the fight!”

            “No! Bilk uv! So close!” Peterson ran over to us. “Is everyone here?” His body was burned badly, but the scars on his arms shone a distressing violet hue. The scars worried me more than the burns. “What’s happening Peterson?”

            “Gobehyz is detonating the forge. It’s gone.” The room shook as Gobehyz rushed at Gii’rohn. The point on the floor where he had launched was shattered and cracked, and when he hit Gii’rohn, a shockwave shot out and destroyed the wall behind them. “Kelvin, get them out of here. I’m going to shut down this forge.”

            “How?! You can’t possibly shut it down normally. You would need a spell capable of dismantling the forge itself!”

            “Or one that can level the entire mountain.” Kelvin and Peterson locked eyes as the atmosphere darkened. “Are you insane?! You survived one; you will not be so lucky this time.”

            “I did it twice, who do you think shut down the Dark Forge?!” Peterson reached into his bottomless bag. He pulled out four chains. “Ryan, shoot these at the corners of the room.” I took out my bow and fired. Each arrow linked a chain to one of Pete’s arms. “This way, I’ll only destroy the forge, the Palace and mountain will still stand.” Before he was chained completely, he handed me his bag. “You could use it, it would save your back from having to lug all those bows around.” He smiled and held on to the four chains. “Get out of here, let those two fight amongst themselves.”

            Gii’rohn and Gobehyz were fighting amidst the flames, coating their blades in the surreal fire. They were oblivious to the destruction around us. “Go, Kelvin!” Kelvin began a spell, one that would teleport us to safety. I went to run out, but Tyrell grabbed me by the collar and whispered into my ear. “Look at him…he has something to prove. Let him die in peace, no matter how difficult it is to watch.” I stopped moving and nodded. Peterson saluted as best he could and dropped his head.

Peterson

            “Pillar of Space, Pearl. Grant me power, power to save by destroying. Condescend, and grant me power over all matter!” I looked over my shoulder and saw only Gii’rohn and Gobehyz. They too, took their fight outside. No one but the dead were in the way. I closed my eyes and focused all my magic into the chains. “Zero,” a dome of violet energy surround the Forge room of the palace. “Matter,” I looked at all the chains, seeing if they still held. Ryan was a good shot; the chains were firmly lodged in the walls.

            “Zone.” Every particle, every atom, was pulled apart instantaneously. It looked like I was watching a sand castle collapse. Each particle disappeared, turned into energy. The only thing that remained visible to my eye was the color black, symbolizing my inner emptiness. The fire, the stones, the food, the chairs, bodies, even the remnants of the spell circle Kelvin used, all turned into small orbs and vanished away. When only I was left, I let the spell consume me. I watched as my body dissolved and turned into nothing. My eyes were the last to go. It was painless, and I was at peace.

“Redemption…at last.”

52^nd Opal, 99 Early Morning

Kelvin, High Priest of the Leneel

Zander’s Cove, Outskirts

           

            I landed on the grass outside of the town. Well, landed is over exaggerating what actually happened; we tumbled out of the hastily built portal and rolled over each other. Thankfully though, my spell worked. I was hoping to get us to Col so we wouldn’t have to witness the after effects of the Zone. Too much magical interference. Ryan was the first to be conscious enough to be worried about Peterson. “Look, up there!” The violet dome, the very epitome of destruction, spanned outside of the parameters Peterson had set.

            The violet dome slowly turned black. “If you have any respect for the man, you’ll look away now.” Ryan didn’t listen, he watched. The dome disappeared, just vanished. But the vacuum that was created sucked all surrounding matter into it. But the particles inside needed to escape. The process was instantaneous. The result was an explosion so powerful that it blasted us off our feet. We were, at the least, about one hundred miles away.

            Ryan was in shock. He just didn’t have the words to say, his mind was numb with uncertainty. Chrystal hit her head, and Alec was weak from his duel with Calvin. Ro’ahn was weakened from my spell; because he was the only one in healthy condition, I ‘borrowed’ some magic from him. Tyrell couldn’t stand for a long time, but managed to limp back onto the boat. I went to the captain. “Hoist sails and raise anchor. We’ll not wait for the others.” The helmsman nodded, saluted, bowed and left. “Captain, if it is at all possible, get us home within the week.”

            “I’ll have our oarsman work double time and our mages will be exhausted, but will do, father.”

            “I’m no longer a priest. I have broken my oath.” I hung my head as I left the cabin. I let my order down. I am no longer worthy of my position as High Priest. “Head Mistress, forgive me.” I sat down below deck and waited. I became the focal point within the hour. Ro’ahn came to keep me company. I finally took him up on his offer to drink some exotic wine. Tyrell came to join us and soon Ryan showed up. He had a blank stare in his eyes, but he responded to us. He was still trying to comprehend what just happened. Alec came by bandaged, and he was helping Chrystal to walk. She had a minor concussion, nothing too serious, but the medics were not convinced. She would be getting the ‘royal treatment’ until further notice.

            When we were all gathered, a nagging feeling came over me. I can tell them now. I can tell them everything I took a deep breath and sighed. “It is time for you all to know.” They looked at me with a curiosity, then a suspicion. “What? What do we need to know?”

            “Everything.”

            “Like…”

            “No. Everything. Peterson, me, the Leneel, the Pillars, the Prophets, and…Gii’rohn.” Now all eyes glared at me with a hatred. It was not directed at me, but I could feel their gazes growing accusatory. “Explain everything Kelvin.” Ro’ahn’s gruff question took me off guard. Alec then chirped in. “Please, Kelvin.” Silence was growing as I collected my thoughts. It was true, now that I had broken my oath and allowed a third Zero-Matter Zone to occur, I was allowed to speak. “Let me start by showing you this.” I grabbed my face with my hands. I wonder how they will respond. This could be bad. My fingers grew sore as I pried my face off, a spell that took years to finalize. As soon as my mask was off, my body almost melted and my old, frail body returned to normal.

            My skin turned pale and my short white hair turned black and grew down to my shoulders. My face refigured into something different, and must have been horrifying to watch. The room lit up with an ominous red light as my left eye turned an illuminating crimson. Screams were exchanged and blades brandished as they grouped together to fight an unknown creature. “Peace, I am still Kelvin…just not as you know.” Ro’ahn hesitated, but was the first to sheath his blade. “When drinking at a fountain, one does not plug the source until they have had their fill.” The others were having a hard time understanding his metaphor. Ryan slowly sat back down. Alec and Chrystal exchanged looks and sat down. Tyrell sat, but kept his one dagger out for safety.

            I know was able to get a good look at everyone. I missed Gii’rohn’s sarcastic gaze and Peterson’s doubtful glare. “Let me introduce myself. My name is Kelvin Sei’Ron, otherwise known as Subversion, siren of deceit. I am…was High Inquisitor for the Leneel sect. My job was to ensure that what Peterson had to do, never happened. As you can see, I failed.” More uncertain looks were exchanged and silent orders were given in case something happened. Each person in the room, myself included, gingerly reached for a hidden weapon.

            “You said a Siren? What is that?”

            “Let me start from the day I was hired by the Leneel sect…three hundred years ago.” Now everything was in confusion. Three hundred years ago, two hundred years before the clan wars that forced the Pillars to move to Iltaz. “I was a rouge warrior from the Fire clan, and one of their best mages. Mages are, in all respects, damned. Unable to attain any higher ‘plane’ or heaven if you will. Well, the Leneel sect, or Shadow Clan, was attempting to eliminate the Earth Clan. I was a killer without a contract. They gave me food, I started killing.” The others were skeptical given my previous form and its lack of ability.

            I motioned for Tyrell to come at me. He charged me with an intent to kill. Within two seconds of him attacking me, he was face first on the ground and my boot was on his neck. “I was bred, trained, and nurtured to kill. I began to see it as a chore…then it was a job…then it was a hobby…then it was fun…soon, I reveled every time I had a new mark. The sect promised me heaven only if I would slay their foes. I did.” I got off of Tyrell’s neck and continued. “Every person must die eventually, so the ‘church’ had an idea. Create a life-form only meant to kill and to serenade their demise. The mythical sirens fit the bill perfectly. Operation Siren began.”

            “So what? Are you some half bird woman hybrid thing?”

            “This is no joke Ryan!”

            “I don’t know anymore, okay? Peterson just…he just…” Ryan began to cry, and put his head in his hands. Sobbing was the only sound heard over the lapping of the waves. “That is enough for tonight. Everyone get their rest, we will continue in the morning.” I turned to leave. An arrow struck the door as I reached for it. “Still able to aim through tears?”

            “You started, now you finish. You owe that much to us…no, you owe that much to Peterson.” I leaned against a support beam while Ryan put his bow down. “True, they did start with birds and women; they were unable to kill on command. And honestly, they looked hideous. Then they sought to scrap the project entirely. It wasn’t until I contracted a blood disease that they agreed to use me. Then they had a plan. A siren lures people in with a sense of security, then strikes when they are confused and weak.” I held up the mask. It was a blank theater mask, but it was painted black with dye.

            “This is the same mask used by the Dark Angel’s warriors.”

            “So…”

            “She was most likely a Priestess or a Shrine Maiden of the Leneel sect. Anyway, I became the first Siren. By using a mask, I am able to take the form of another, or even make my own. That way, I can hide wherever, whenever. But the process takes time, because I was the prototype.” Dawning in their minds was the realization that the newer, stronger Sirens would be capable of swift or nearly instantaneous transformation. “When my transformation was complete, I worked as an assassin and inquisitor. I was immortal…to a degree. The first Sirens, me and a few others, are vulnerable to weaponry and magic. The Sirens that we fought the last few days are immune to physical weaponry, but certain spots are weak. A new type of Siren was under development until the sect became a religion, one that could be perfectly immune to all but magic.”

            “Can they make an immortal Siren?”

            “Did Achilles have his weakness? No one but God is truly immortal, so Sirens will always have a weakness.” I took a moment’s pause before switching topics. “Time passed. The Clan wars began. Gii’rohn led the charge of the Shadow Clan and they destroyed the Earth Clan. Specific instructions were left to me. I was to spare only one, and that one must be a child and must not be a warrior.”

            “How old is Gii’rohn? He and Gobehyz look the same age.”

            “This horror took place only about fifteen years ago, maybe more. Gii’rohn was made a general at age nine. That is how he and Gobehyz know each other. When Gii’rohn turned twelve, the village would follow him.”

            “Why did you pick Gobehyz? And why not let a warrior live?” I thought for a moment to decide how to explain it. “Warriors do not care for the culture of a people. When a warrior is born, he fights only for the clan. Everyone else learns about the culture, history, and lifestyle of the people. Gobehyz was not chosen as a warrior. Which means he would have to make a choice. With no blood line left to continue, he should have chosen the path of the warrior and forsaken his tribe all together.”

            “But he did! He is a fighter.”

            “No…he is not exactly a warrior. He fights, but that is not his life. He fights using a ceremonial dance with his sword and magic. The Dance of the Fallen, an Earth Clan unique dance. Gobehyz chose revenge over war, and the Clan over his own anger. The last I saw him, Gii’rohn had him trapped in a prison in Argondos…that was three years ago. He had already been a prisoner for about five years already.” Gii’rohn’s atrocities were now known; it was only a matter of time before he joined Calvin. No…he wouldn’t join Calvin. Gobehyz has already joined him…I feel it. Shaking off the uncertainty was hard, but I did it. Somehow.

            “After we brought the Pillars here, I was set to watch Peterson. He was our test to ‘create’ a prophet. It worked, but too well. I was finally put in charge to make sure he never used a Zero-Matter Zone again.” They sat in silence and watched me. “Okay…” Ryan sat up and shot a glare from across the room. “What is magic? We’ve had this discussion many times, and gotten many answers. But I want to know. What, why, and how?”

            The others voiced a similar opinion. I was breaking my oath in more ways than one now. I swore never to speak of magic’s origins, under fear of death. But I was free from that code now. “What. Magic is simply a supernatural force beyond our comprehension. Dark Arts, if you will, are a cursed art. When we use magic, we sell our souls to a devil. But, what if you focus that curse into another? When we use magic, we need to sign a contract with a devil…but if we sign a contract with a stone? Stones have no power to give or take, so our souls are secure…with a Soul Link. We link our soul to an inanimate or non-sentient thing, and we remove our finger prints from the power…in theory.

            “Why. Power, obviously. And the How? This is where things get interesting. I’ve already discussed how we made that fail safe. The one so we won’t be cursed? Well, that doesn’t work at all. They say that theory and practice are two totally different things. We make a contract with a demon sealed inside each of the Pillars. His name…well, that was lost. But we do know he shared a name with someone we all know and love.” The word was whispered briefly from Alec’s lips. “The Calamity…”

            “Exactly! He is the only man to be demon and human. He is the link! The one that is cursed when we cast spells. But, his power wanes and grows. It is during these fluctuations that we get prophets. These prophets are literally The Calamity’s Manah, reborn in flesh. He is sealed by a five part seal. Two of which have unknowingly been opened” I paused. Or knowingly. They looked confused, I expected that. “The five seals: Rebirth, Acceptance, Destruction, Release, and Absorption. Rebirth: Six Prophets gather in one place. Each prophet acts like a tumbler in a lock. You opened that when all six of you gathered in the Pillar chamber.”

            Alec shuddered at his mistake. “Acceptance: Be a willing host for The Calamity’s dark power. Gobehyz only absorbed a fraction of it, but The Calamity can still influence him.” Everyone knew Gobehyz had done that in a blind fit of rage. Or he knew exactly what he was doing. “Destruction: The Forges must be destroyed.”

            “Why the forges?”

            “The forges stabilized the Pillars and set a fifth lock on Calamity’s power. There were four, now only one stands. Peterson first – accidentally, mind you – released a Zone in the Earth Forge; it killed his family in the explosion. He released a second to destroy the Dark Forge. The Sun or Light Forge was just destroyed, and only the Star Forge remains.” Looks were exchanged and Tyrell paused to take some notes. “Release: The Pillars must be destroyed. After all, they are his main prison. And finally, Absorption: A willing host must sacrifice his being, body and soul, to Calamity. Then his resurrection will be complete and all life as we know it would end.” An ominous silence overcame the others. If Gobehyz was willing to open the second seal…would he dare open the fifth?

            Whoever this Gobehyz is, he is definitely not the little kid I saved in Argondos. He’s changed, and the Earth Clan may rise yet again… “Just a consistency thing; Gii’rohn mentioned a Clan war. He said that the Opal Clan destroyed the Shadow Clan. You said that the Shadow clan destroyed the Earth Clan. Are the Shadow and Earth Clans the same?”

            “No…Earth was destroyed and consumed by the Shadow…wait…” Tyrell and I were thinking on the same wave link now. “Gobehyz wasn’t a Shadow Clan, he was an Earth clan.” Tyrell shocked me with his theory. “The Calamity came from Shadow…before the Opal Clan was even…O Q’Rohda!”

“Gii’rohn is the grandson of The Calamity!”

Unknown Date

Gii’rohn

Unknown Location

           

            I dropped to one knee as another lull in the combat started. Gobehyz had his on hand on his knee, breathing deeply. My body was beaten badly, and there was no way I was getting out of this fight alive. But, I would bring him down with me. I rose to a stand and fired a volley of concentrated Manah. It was so deadly and durable, that it could pierce clean through an entire castle and still be lethal to a soldier on the other side. The Manah Arrow was the last surviving spell from The Calamity’s legacy. 

            Gobehyz held out his hand and brushed them aside. They scattered, felling trees and killing game. After my reserves were depleted, he brushed off the dust and stood tall. He should have been dead. I stared at Gobehyz, he glared back at me. His sword was scuffed and scratched, but mine was nearly in pieces. Both of us called on multiple Soul Links, but neither of us had given up. It was only a matter of time before Gobehyz had to call on the dark power. “You took the power that was rightfully mine!”

            “You couldn’t contain this power, ever.” Boiling blood swept rage through my body. I rushed him. Earth Clans were best a defensive techniques. Once the true magic battle started though, the Shadow Clan had the lead in offensive magics. I fired off a close range spell and hoped he wouldn’t be able to raise a barrier in time. A wall of soil, rock and grass jumped up and protected him. A fist sized hole was blown open by the spell. Still not a scratch on him, and he hadn’t tapped into the demonic power.

            “Is that all you have, Gii’rohn?” He pushed me back with a shockwave and readied himself. Then he sprinted at me without his sword. Just moments before impact, a magic shield formed on his arm. The rounded buckler smashed into my chest with the force of a battering ram. When an oak tree stopped my flight, I felt several vertebrae fracture. I could barely stand without crippling pain, how was I supposed to fight?

            He pulled me up, and I quickly teleported behind him. A chain shot out from the middle of his back. Dodging it was easy enough. I wrapped it around my arm and kicked Gobehyz down. “Time for you to stop with the chains!” I pulled with all my might, ripping the chain out by force. It tore a sizeable hole in Gobehyz’s back, and pulled a ball of solid Manah out with it. I dropped the explosive before it discharged and jumped away from the blast.

            Gobehyz ran at me in a fit of agonized rage, expecting pain to keep be down. A shuffle and a hop later, I was standing four lovop away popping some pills. Specialized painkillers, designed to instantly heal wounds and stop the pain. They worked by releasing Manah directly into the bloodstream. Gobehyz saw me and a strange look washed over his face. “I don’t want to kill you.” The look was one I recognized, it was sadness. “But the guilt I feel is too strong! I won’t stop myself any longer!” His body darkened and his eyes had the glare of a killer. The muscles in his body tensed up, and shuttered. This was an enormous power, but not the magic he absorbed in the palace. He was purposely avoiding that power.

            “Wha-what is this?! What incantation is this?”

            “It isn’t magic…you could call it science or to be more precise…alchemy.” A gust of wind followed his charge. He crashed into me with full force, a magical barrier raised to protect himself from the recoil. Shock gave way to pain as another three or four vertebrae shattered. Bits and pieces of bone lodged themselves in dangerous places. I reached from my pill box. I couldn’t so much as twitch, my arms were paralyzed. “How did you…how did you…?”

            “I used the barriers to protect myself while attacking. When a blow hits my barrier, it is completely repulsed. If the repulsion works for defense, it will surely work for offence. This allows me to hurt, protect, and repel attackers.” A perfect technique…almost. If he misses, the barrier will wear off. He planted a boot on my chest. “Feels soft. Have you lost your edge, butcher? Your clan tried to make you immortal, but all they have now is a weak, squishy butcher.”

            “How dare you insult my clan?!”

            “How dare you murder mine? How about locking me in prison? How about forcing me to become a warrior when I was a scholar? How about tearing out the chains you so adamantly wanted to put in me in the first place? How can you say that I offend you, when all you’ve done is ruin my life!?” He pushed down, lightly at first, and gradually getting harder until I felt my sternum bend. Even through my armor, I felt pain. What was he planning? “I would say some curse on you, or wish you to burn or something, but I have something even worse.”

            Leather and steel met bone and lung. I couldn’t move and I couldn’t breathe. “I want you to live. Live with the physical pain and agony you have put me through mentally and emotionally. A fair trade off.” He pulled his boot out of my chest and looked me in the eye. Leaning in close to whisper, he got down and smiled. “You’ll survive that wound, I made sure.” My world went black as he turned and left, his words still ringing in my ear. Before my body gave up the will to live, a dark but familiar figure loomed overhead.

“Well, well…this one’s still warm.”

43^rd of Diamond, 99

Calvin, Leader of the Sirens

New Siren Hideout, Forests Just North of Zander’s Cove

            He shifted in his bed as the medical sirens worked on him. “Punctured lung, broken rib cage, a few lacerations, magical injuries, multiple spinal fractures, paralysis, internal bleeding, muscular tares, and shock from blood loss. You, Gii’rohn, are lucky to be alive.” Fixing his eyes on me slowly, he mouthed “Why?”

            “You are more use to me alive. I need you to help me find Gobehyz…thus finding Alec.” He looked at me curiously and forced out some words. “I…I’ll never…help you…” He lost consciousness. “Put him on the medication. And make sure that he is fully healed. Make him a siren if you have to.” The puppets bowed and resumed their work. Such apt servants these creatures made…it would be an interesting war. How did I know how to make them though?

            Walking down the stairs in my lair, I noticed several of my sirens creations training and fighting. Two years…it would take two years, but we would be ready to launch an offensive on Col. My hand trembled at the thought of the battle. “Alright, whose first?!” From my training as an Aeon taught me to test each man personally before putting them on a team. Twelve sirens stood at attention, and one human stood at the far end of the line. “I was wondering when you’d show up.” Gobehyz shot me a glare and drew his blade. He hadn’t bothered changing, but at least the same old clothes were clean. “Alright, come.”

            We lined up facing each other. “Daylanian challenge?”

            “No, nothing too dangerous, this is only training. But show me the full extent of your power.” He nodded and brushed off his cape. “At your mark…” Fractures appeared on the tiles as he propelled himself towards me. He put all his body weight behind his attack, and I barely had time to see the blow. Such speed…how do I even compete? I pushed him back. As soon as he recovered from the landing, the sword returned to its sheath. “I think I ought show you my magic skills.” I nodded and prepared myself. Gobehyz mouthed some chant and raised a barrier around himself. “Is that all?”

            Then the pain hit me. I almost didn’t see it coming. An elbow slammed into my rib cage before I could see the move, and the barrier sent me flying across the room. I was not going to be beaten by some punk, so I charged him with a punch. Just before impact, I saw his gaze. It was shock and fear, but also awe. In the split second before impact, I looked at my hand.

            Overlaying my forearm was a casing of dark magic, like a gauntlet. It spread thin cables of dark magic onto my fingers, which coated them in a dark fog. I connected with Gobehyz’s barrier. I opened my hand and the fog extended out to my finger tips and beyond by five inches. Talons that would make any beast jealous, and completely under my control. The tips dug into the barrier. Gobehyz strained against the blow and reinforced the point of impact. My claws penetrated about three inches and the barrier cracked under the pressure. Finally, Gobehyz abandoned that plan and jumped back. The barrier shattered like a window, with shards of magic going in multiple different directions. Thankfully, the dissipated before causing any real damage.

            My right arm returned to normal and then a searing pain went up and down. The twitching and the spasms made my arm impossible to use. Even through the pain, however, a smile of sick joy washed across my face. “I only get one shot, but it’s more than worth it…” Gobehyz was known the world over for his barrier magic. Even though he was technically a terrorist now, his magic was second to none in the barrier category. Gobehyz stood, breathing heavily.

            “I’m not finished yet!” He ran at me with a sphere of magic in his palm. It was a light hue of yellow and it radiated a warm light. I felt another presence build inside of me. What is this?! The new force exerted its control over me, I couldn’t move. Gobehyz pushed the orb into my face with a palm strike. It passed? I’m free at last. I realized that the control had been released, and I took a moment to enjoy the peace of controlling my own actions. It was after that moment I regained full control over my body. I instinctively slammed all my weight into a single palm strike, focused at Gobehyz’s solar plexus. He was knocked over and lay on the ground, exhausted.

            “Your combat skills are accepted. From this day on, I dub thee Guilt, Aegis of the Sirens. Do you accept, Gobehyz?”

            “Aye…I do. It is a fitting name. I shall wear it with pride.” Slowly and tiredly, he saluted me by bringing his right fist to his left shoulder. I looked at my hand again. Something about his words seemed insincere, but that would be yet proven. I smiled again. Even if he betray me, I was more than capable of taking him down. He knew it, I knew it. Gobehyz…no, Guilt, would serve my purpose until he could get his revenge. “Guilt…I hear that Gii’rohn has returned to Aeon Headquarters. Your job is to go to the Pillars.”

            “But what of Gii’rohn?”

            “I have a plan for him. If you see him in the temple, do not hesitate to destroy him. We must keep the Pillars intact.” If all goes well, we’ll smash those rock to pieces without the unnecessary deaths. That is why I need both Gobehyz and Gii’rohn…When both of them are under my thumb…we’ll strike. Guilt bowed and left. I stared at my hand again. Against my better judgment, I focused the magic into my arm again, this time wanting the claw to activate. It did.

            The pain nearly crippled me again, but I fought against it, bringing my fist up to my face.

“Soon…”

Two Years Later

Tyrell, Captain of the Col Royal Guard

Festival of the Kings, Atlantis Keep

            The castle was enormous and unlike any other building I had been in, though I was slowly getting used to seeing it every day. The rooms and main chambers were uninteresting; I’d seen worse, I’d seen better. But the real glory of Atlantis Keep is the throne room. The room was first designed out of emeralds, but when the Emperor found a deep green marble in the mines off of the keep, he jumped on the occasion. I personally think he went a bit crazy with the marble.

            I entered the throne room to speak to the Emperor. “Is she…?”

            “I’m as curious as you are, son. In fact, they just called him back there a moment ago.” Getting called son by the Emperor was just a bit unsettling. He didn’t have any sons, so I guess it was a compliment, even if I was nearly his age. I scanned the room and looked at the décor. Marble. The deep green marble made up nearly all of this room. Probably emptied the mine with the amount of marble in the Throne Room. The fifty-three pillars in the room; marble. The flooring bearing the crest of Col; marble. The throne, though decorated with various drapes and cloths; probably marble. There was only one window, but it was as tall as the room, standing just over two stories. Now that was not marble, thankfully. A bright chandelier, made of bright green emeralds, hung from the room. I think there was some marble in that. Little wonder, though, that in the ‘City of the Emerald’ the Throne room would be made completely out of marble. The door on the far side of the room burst open.

            The Emperor jumped from the throne and I turned towards the door. A squire ran out, huffing, “Captain…captain…We…just…hah…whew...ahhh…the festival is all prepared sir!” The young knight stood at attention and saluted, then walked out. His superior sighed and bowed as an apology, and exited with his squire. The Emperor sat back in his chair and put his hand over his heart. “I’m getting to old for this…my heart can’t take much more of this.” I felt the same way. At forty-five, you kind of lose that edge, but at sixty? I can’t believe that the Emperor still takes to the fields during Civil wars. The man is a hero, and nothing will change that perspective.

            The door on the other side of the room opened. The emperor only looked over this time. A soldier walking in and saluted. Just doing the rounds. Then a midwife darted into the room. The Emperor got up and ran through the door without listening to the woman. I held up a hand to stop the woman, who excitedly began to explain what happened. I stopped her and asked the most important question. “Well, how is she?”

            “She’ll be fine, master Tyrell, sir. She’s a mighty strong lass.”

            “Why was he called back there?”

            “Oh, the lady wanted him there. I’m not putting my neck on the line for the sake of custom.”

            “And the baby?”

            “Baby? More like babies! Praise be, she had twins! Twins, master Tyrell!” I clapped my hands together once and ran after the emperor. The palace nursery was only down the hall. I opened the recently oiled door slowly. It swung open quietly and easily. The greeting I received was a soft lullaby and a silent hush. Taking slow, easy steps as not to make my armor clang about, I approached the bed side. The Emperor was holding the girl, and Chrystal still held the son. Alec had his arm around her. “To think, I gained an heir in marriage, and he gives me two grandchildren! I am getting old.” Quiet laughter came from around the room.

            Alec passed along a silent request, and we all acknowledged. We bowed and exited the room to let Chrystal have her rest. The emperor went to tell the queen, who had been bedridden with worry. The Rickard family has had nothing but tragedy in childbirth. The previous emperors were dethroned by civil war due to a lack of heirs. The Emperor’s first wife died in childbirth. The child followed soon after. The current queen nearly died when she had Chrystal, but the law stated that a woman cannot take the throne for more than a few years after the current emperor dies. The Emperor needed a son – if nothing else to keep Chrystal safe – and he got Alec as a son-in-law. Hopefully that would ‘break the curse’ so to speak.

            A soldier stopped me on the way to the barracks. “Sir. A group of folks came looking for you. They are waiting in the throne room.” I entered the throne room and looked at our old friends. Kelvin was back to his old, fat self, but now he was wearing classier apparel with a sword on his belt. Ro’ahn still wore his robe, but he added some plates and bone charms. He had been busy, the fresh bones were a sickening sign. He also brandished his new sword. Unlike his other one, this sword was entirely black, with two words engraved on the hilt in bright red. They read “Demon’s Prison”, whatever that meant. He wouldn’t pull out the sword, saying something about a letter he sent to Alec. Ryan was late, but when he showed up, he had a dragon crest-scale necklace. Ten scales, for ten dragons. Flashing an eleventh as an excuse, we believed him. Dragons seemed to like burning down his villages.

            The only one unaccounted for was Gii’rohn. Even though he was not exactly the most comforting of allies, I was still loathe to believe he would join the sirens. I wanted him back, if only so I could do him in myself. I shook off my evil thoughts and followed my friends to a local pub. Ro’ahn told a story about how he took down thirty pirates in one battle. Truth and fiction seemed to mix a lot, but it made for an interesting story. Kelvin brought homemade snacks from Ken. They were rather tasty.

            Sundown arrived earlier than normal. Well, normal as defined by the astrologers. Soon we would be back in the month of Shadow, a seventh month that over replaces the months of Ruby and Sapphire. Right now, it was the month of Diamond, year 101. We had a little more than a month until the Shadow returned. During Shadow, or Onyx as it is also called, the sun does not shine. A truly dark and scary time. More crimes get committed in the last Onyx than in the three years leading up to it combined.

            But until then, we celebrate! My friends and I sat in a circle on the floor, drinking exotic wines and telling embarrassing stories in our drunken stupors. After about two hours, only I was sober, barely, and Ryan was passed out on the floor. Kelvin managed to match Ro’ahn, glass for glass. Bottle number six was done, and they started on number seven. I laughed when it was Ro’ahn who lost. He downed his last glass and fell backwards. Kelvin, to mock him, downed another glass to solidify his win and joined the other two sleepers. I stood, a little dizzy, and stumbled into the main hall of the pub. Others were engaging in drunken brawls and drinking contests. Dodging a fight, nearly stepping on a sleeper, and just narrowly ducking under a thrown bottle, I exited the building. Hopefully when I got back, it would have calmed down in there.

            The night air felt cool on my face. Chilling the buzz, I began to jog to the first watch location. It would be nearly time for the switch, and I wanted to help the recruits. When I got to the south gate, the newer soldiers were asleep. “Captain present!” Nothing. “Hey! I ain’t paying you to sleep! Get up.” No response. Not even a snore. Bell Tower One was to my left, and the second post was to my right. I saw an ominous flash from outpost two. A half completed distress signal. As I reached out to light the fire, I noticed that oil was missing from the pit and the flint was soaked to the point of uselessness. Useless recruits. I’ll have to dock their pay. I pulled out my lantern and turned to the sleeping soldiers.

            They weren’t sleeping, and the holes in their armor proved that. I dropped the torch and made a mad dash to my left. The door to the bell tower was barred from the inside. I took a perfectly necessary but foolish risk. “Pillar of Ruby, grant me your power!” I slammed my Manah infused fist into the door and a sizable chunk of the wall crumbled under the blow. The door remained standing though, so I pushed that over and ran in. The bell had been removed and the soldiers murdered. Five entry holes, no arrows. Scratches lay about the room and the bodies looked as though they had been torn apart. Only one thing in the world could cause this kind of damage. I wasn’t going to waste any more time, not with a bigger threat already inside and heading to the palace.

“FLARE!”

14^th Diamond, 101

Alec, Prince of Col

Castle Nursery

            I was looking out the window dozing when I saw the flare. I thought nothing of it at first, then the ball of fire exploded. That was a specialty spell every Aeon learns before being assigned to a team. “The Aeon warning flare? What in the –” Rhetorical inquiries were cut short when a siren materialized in front of me. Reflexively, I located its core and jabbed at it. My fist alone shattered the gemstone with a small cracking sound. What? A gemstone? Shattered that easily? This is not good...It means there are stronger ones nearby…Doesn’t it? I donned my armor and grabbed Pompeii. I nudged my wife with my hand before I put my gauntlet on. “Chrystal, darling, wake up!” She batted my hand away at first, but then I said “Siren”. She jolted up in bed and scooped up the children from their cradle. “Are you alright to be moving?”

            “You can’t carry two babies and fight, can you?”

            “The question is, can you? Don’t push yourself, just let me handle things, okay?” Receiving a slight nod, I led her down the hall. A detachment of Tyrell’s knights met us in the throne room. “Prince Alec, Tyrell had us on standby. What are your orders?”

            “Split up. Half of you go to father-in-law, the other half defend Chrystal and the twins with your lives…strike that, with your eternal souls, understood?” They saluted and split off. That made our total party nine; six fighters and three non-combatants, Chrystal and the twins. Tyrell had better of trained his knights well. “We go to the royal bunker. Even a hundred thousand Sirens could not break down that wall.” My plan would work, so long as the twins were quiet. Rickard III was always quiet, but Julia Chrystal was always crying. If she got hungry, it would give away our position and possibly get us killed.

            The bunker was right here in Atlantis. A quarter mile away from the keep and almost unassuming. The walls I spoke of looked like a normal house, except it was an underground bunker with three feet of solid steel. Enough provisions were inside for the Royal family to live out fifteen years, and all of it was packaged so it would not spoil. The night air was cold. I shrugged off my cape to wrap Chrystal, who was still in her nightgown. The twins were swaddled for a Daylanian blizzard, but that was alright with me.

            We got to the door and a new type of siren climbed along the walls of the building. It had two monstrous talons where its hands should have been, three claws each. The shape of its head resembled a bird, and it had shadowy wings, with many tares and rips. Its beak could open horizontally and vertically, with about four rows of small teeth. From that moment on, they received the nickname ‘Harpy’. The Harpy jumped over me, aiming for Chrystal. A knight stepped in and took the blow. Holding the Harpy’s claw close to his chest, the knight reached into it and pulled out the core, shattering it on the ground. The monster did not vanish.

            The soldier followed my orders to the letter. The Harpy ripped out one talon and sunk the other talon deep into his chest. Even through painful death, the soldier held onto the beast with a cry, distracting it and allowing Chrystal the time to escape. We got her into the bunker and I turned to leave. “Alec wait. Please…” She knew I couldn’t just leave my people to die. But, her heart had to make the ‘selfish’ plea. After a moment of silence and fear, she nodded and finished. “Just come back to me.” I kissed her on the cheek and smiled. “No demon is going to kill me, I promise you that.”

            I rushed outside with the others. I noticed the distraction soldier was wrestling the Harpy on the ground. The dying man pulled up a brick in the scuffle and smashed it into the Harpy’s face. The shard tore out the Harpy’s eye, and the monster wailed a blood-stopping shrill cry until it was nothing but a puddle of tar. The soldier rolled over on his back and held his wound. Medical assistance would do nothing for him, so we just watched as the medic tried to heal him with magic. He reached up for me. Leaning down to hear him, he whispered faintly. “Did I…is she…are they…s-safe?” Blood started dripping from the corners of his mouth and his eyes began to rapidly move about, as if looking for the Angel of Death. “Yeah…you did good. Name and rank, soldier.”

            “Not…a soldier…j-j-just…a…” Coughing up a bucket of blood, he managed his story. He was a squire, got into the royal barracks and took a set of armor. Probably the one that was setting up the festival. What a way to die, though. He wasn’t a soldier; he could have ran away and no one would have said anything. “I’m sorry it ended like this.”

            “I…don’t…want to…” He clenched his teeth and weakly pulled his fist up to his shoulder. “Glory to Col. Honor to her prince. Peace to her Princess. Glory…to…C-C-Col. Fearless…in…d-d-death…The Guard stands…e…tern…al…” Color drained from his eyes as his hand slumped down. That is a sight I will never get used to; the pale, lifeless eyes of a fallen hero. “Mark this man, I want him given a Guardsman’s burial.”

            By this time, the whole city was in high alert. Anti-Siren parties – mages trained only to deal with these ancient and dark creatures – and Col soldiers flooded the streets, taking out waves of Sirens and Harpies. Private Citizens even joined in the fight. Hunters, blacksmiths, even farmers; all protected the city and the people they loved. Ryan, Kelvin, and Ro’ahn were late to the party, but soon bursts of magic and sparks of steel replaced lamp-light in the city. I took to the walls to assess the situation. Tyrell was holding the walls from the archer’s tower. Ryan joined me, and the three of us beheld a horrid sight. “Atlantis will fall. We can’t hold off against an army that size.” Hundreds upon hundreds. Thousands of Sirens filled the flatlands outside the city walls.

            There were a total of five Siren ‘types’ out in combat formation. The first, the ones simply called Sirens, were the ones we had been fighting this whole time. The Harpies flew in formation above the others. I saw giants, dubbed by Tyrell as Titans. Two others I could only describe as Undertakers and Shredders. These were hideous and amorphous masses, but each distinctly different. The Undertakers looked like blobs of…stuff, and had numerous, tentacle like appendages, which grabbed and absorbed foes. The Shredders were slightly human shaped, if humans had thousands of razor-like spines jutting out every part of their bodies. I didn’t know their weakness, but it didn’t look like we could win this battle even if I did.

            “Thirty-five Sirens entered the city. Twenty-nine were taken down at the cost of forty soldiers, three Anti-Siren troopers, and twelve citizens. How are we supposed to handle this force? I estimate, even if we could, we would lose all of Atlantis’s civilian districts, and cut down the army to a maybe four of five. Not units, not teams, five people.”

            “What about a pulse spell, like the one fired three years ago?”

            “Won’t work. These ones have special powers. The eyes and the gems, those are the only targets. It would take too long to aim. They finally figured out how to make the magic nearly immortal Siren.”

            “Ryan, any plans?”

            “They are only in the front. It’s a risk, but if we can hold them here for an hour, we can deal with the remaining Sirens and evacuate the city. It seems that their after the temple with the pillars.”

            “We can’t let them have the pillars!” Ryan notched and arrow and struck a Titan that tried to climb the walls. The arrow lodged itself into the Titan’s eye, and the beast fell backwards. It rolled over and tried scaling the wall again. Many smaller sirens tried the same thing, but now the Col Sniper division was set up. Arrows rained down on all the sirens and the Titan fell again. It got up and roared at the men. “It ain’t dead…how?” The core of the Titan was in its neck. A difficult shot, but one that only Ryan could make. The arrow was let to fly and found its mark with ease. “We need to evacuate. Tyrell, lead the men.”

            “Alec, you need to get Chrystal and the others to safety. I need to make sure the civilians get out safe. We need to make sure they are safe first. Sniper Division! You stay here until Ryan falls back, under stood!”

            “Understood, sir!” We split up to do our tasks, leaving Ryan in control.

Ryan

            I fired another volley of arrows. Only two Sirens and an Undertaker went down after I fired eighteen arrows. “Ryan of the mountains, how strong are your barrier magics?”

            I turned to see Ro’ahn holding his blade. He flexed his other wrist and batted a Harpy out of the air. He then stomped on its face, killing it. His hand twitched with anticipation as he looked out into the distance. “Why?”

            “Surround the army with a permanent barrier and set a timer for one hour. After the hour, the barrier turns into a zone of concentrated magic. It would eliminate the hostiles and prevent harm to the citizens.”

            “Won’t work. They’ll see it coming and destroy it.”

           

“Not if one distracts them.”

14^th Diamond, 101

Ro’ahn, Judicator of Loc

Atlantis Walls, Eastern Gate

            Ryan briefed me on the plan one last time. He would raise a barrier for exactly one hour. At the end of the hour, the barrier would flood with excessive amounts of magic, enough to crush the focus crystals inside each Siren. But I would need to get out before the barrier collapsed on top of me. “Commence Evacuation Order One-Two-Eight-Four. Thank you, Ryan of the mountains. I was pleased to call you friend.” I jumped over the wall as he rushed to tell the others. Sniper Division gave me one last volley of arrows to cover me, then left to help the soldiers scattered around the city.

Ryan

            I darted through the streets. Avoiding the fights was the easy part; finding the others, not so easy. Kelvin had fortified defenses in the streets, while Alec had retreated into the keep to gather the royal family. Kelvin spotted me first and flagged me down. “What say you of the combat, Sir Ryan?”

            “Drop the act. We have orders. Evac Order twelve eight-four.”

            “What? Oh, right! Col briefing. Atlantis Emergency Evacuation plan three. Escape through the south gate, order all civilians to leave. What of the Siren reinforcements?”

            “I’ll explain later, right now, we need to find Alec.”

Alec

            Lifting the door off its hinges to allow entry to the servant’s access took the last of my strength. “Alec, are you okay?”

            “I’ll be fine. Take care of yourself and the twins.” The Emperor followed close behind. “Alec!” Ryan sprinted into the room. “Alec. Order one-two-eight-four! We leave the south gate.”

            “Where’s Ro’ahn? He is the only one who is authorized to give that order.”

            “Ro’ahn is going to buy us time.”

            “Alone?”

            “Yes?”

            “Did he…say anything?”

            “He said he was pleased to call me friend.”

            “‘Pleased’? Past tense?”

            “Yes...” I leaned back and put my hand to my head. Slumping down on the floor in a pile was all I could do to show my feelings. “He’s…it’s…”

            “Alec?”

            “His letter Ryan. It said…he…Ro’ahn…he’s making…”

Ro’ahn          

            “My final stand.” The waves of demons stilled when they saw my presence. They stopped partially out of fear, partially out of respect. Even though they were demons without mercy, they could feel my power. It terrified them. I could not see them, but I could feel them. They gave off a different kind of heat. Like a cold that makes you sweat, or a heat the chills you to the core. I felt it, and I could see them. Grass beneath, no hills, no trees, no obstructions. Three thousand eight hundred and six total sirens. Two hundred and fifty three Harpies. Seventy five Titans. Eighteen Undertakers. Fifteen Shredders. The rest, Sirens grunts. I smiled and drew my sword. The Demon Blade, Muras’ume.

            This blade was aptly named ‘The Demon Blade’. It was a prison for the demon of desolation, also called Muras’ume. The legends say that this was Gaia’s wife, and allowed her to give birth to all demon kin. Then, he betray that love and relationship to become the Avatar of Destruction for Q’Rohda. Gaia cursed him with death, but Q’Rohda preserved his life by turning him to a demon. The color of the thick blade was black, symbolizing his black, betraying heart. The red wording on the hilt was the symbol of blood, or his human origins. The length of the blade, one and a half lovop, was the exact length the blade needs to be to pierce the heart of Gaia. He failed that last mission, but I would not fail mine.

            This sword perfectly integrated with my powers. The Ruby lets you absorb the strength and abilities of felled foes. The Demon Blade grows sharper with each kill, and doubles the drain effect of the Pillar. But, once drawn, Muras’ume destroys the wielder. This was to be my final battle. “How fitting,” I mused as the hordes of foul creatures descended on me, “That I should draw this sword not to take life, but to save many.” Time froze for just a brief moment as Muras’ume expressed its hunger. It opened my eyes for the last time, and I saw my fate. I stopped resisting, and allowed the possessed sword to satisfy its thirst for blood. Inner demons awakened, and I lost myself to the blade. 

            One swift motion and thirty sirens faded into puddles of black ooze. Another, and a Titan fell to its knees. My sword was capable of wounding Sirens, as well as shattering their cores. I cut a few Achilles’, a few femoral arteries, and quite a few jugulars. Black liquid, a viscous substance that procured a fog-like substance, mixed with the tar-like ooze that remained after a kill. All the while, streams of what seemed like crimson sand flowed from the wounds into my body, making me stronger, faster, and more blood thirsty.

            Fifteen minutes passed before I came to my senses. Muras’ume was satiated, but now the true beast inside me awakened. Blazing red-orange flames burst from the sword’s hilt and encased the blade in a cloak of fire. “En Guard!” I rushed the nearest Shredder. My blade liquefied him before I could reach the core. A Harpy rammed me and dug its talons deep into my back. Lava, not blood, seeped from my wounds, incinerating the Harpy. The smoldering pile of lava ignited the grass, and soon I was dancing in a hall of flame.

            The Sirens ignored the flames. I embraced them. With each swing, a pillar of fire would shoot up at my intended target, making my chances of missing nearly zero. My steel was sizzling. How much longer can the demon sword last, I wonder? Will Muras’ume fail me here? Doubt was pushed out of my mind as an Undertaker wrapped its tentacles around me. I jabbed my sword so deeply into its crater-mouth, that I’m sure its previous meal felt it. The core was shattered and the creature faded. Forty minutes had gone by, and I’d only killed a couple hundred. I readied my blade and aimed at a Titan. I rushed forward and leveled my sword at his right leg. Before I could make contact, a Harpy swooped down and took off my entire arm.

            The first thing I felt was a strange sense of relief. But, as soon as the blood started pouring out, relief gave birth to pain. My powers had subsided now, and I no longer had control over the flames. I had to act, or I would die. But then again, I was already dead. I felt a cold, steel grip as an Undertaker pulled me to the now doused ground. The Harpies descended on me and tore me apart like vultures. I couldn’t last the hour you needed, my friend. I was glad my sight was gone, as the pain I felt was like no other, and I was sure it was a sight like no other.

            The magic dome hummed, and the pressure increased. Slowly, I felt the Harpies grow heavier and move slower. I struggled to lift my hand in the wake of the attack. I guess I did fail after all. Hah…hahahah…ha…I am just like Muras’ume, the Avatar of Destruction. Well then, let me change my fate. Ruby of power, a small orb of fire appeared in my hand. The flames lapped at my flesh, a fire I was unprotected from. It was probably no larger than my eye, but it was growing smaller, not bigger. Ruby of Power, grace me once more with your power. Grant me this last spell of atonement… “…Nova.” The Harpy that was ripping up my face looked over as the orb flashed twice. A sound of dread and fear shattered my eardrums. I was glad. Deaf and blind, unable to see or hear the doom I would bring down upon the world.

“Mission complete.”

14^th Diamond, 101

Ryan

The Southern Gate of Atlantis

            As soon as the entire city was out of the danger zone, I rushed to the top of a nearby hill to see the field. The dome was glowing blue, a signal that the spell was in effect. I scanned the horizon for Ro’ahn. He was not there. The dome began to glow brighter, symbolizing the activation of the pressurized Manah. “What is going on?!” A new light built up in the dome, glowing a bright white; so bright, I couldn’t even look at it. Then it turned a pitch black color. That light lasted for ten minutes. My spell was only designed to add pressure and destroy the cores, not initiate a Zero-Matter Zone. The light continued burning until my spell gave out.

            A swathe of fire and smoke erupted from within, scorching the nearby wall. The Eastern wall was eradicated, but the city left nearly untouched somehow. The heat was so great from where we stood, that I broke out in a sweat. When the cool of the winter returned, a group of scouts followed me to the epicenter. The heat was unbearable, and we could only get within thirty lovop of the epicenter. Ro’ahn’s sword lay on the ground, bright red from the embers. I ordered some people to grab it after it cooled down. No one was to grab its hilt; that sword was special to Ro’ahn, and until he returned, no one could use it. But not a single body left. After about an hour, we had to take the civilians to a nearby village for shelter, at least until Atlantis could be cleaned up.

Alec

            Ryan returned disappointed. “It was a Nova, Ryan. Ro’ahn’s powers are…were dangerous. The Ruby is the only Pillar I’ve forbidden the use of. There is reason for that. Unless you can control it, the power will destroy everything. That is why Ro’ahn would not fight; He couldn’t control the power.” He just looked at me. “His letter stated that he would be unable to fight with us because his sword. When his new sword left its sheath, he had signed his death note. The Nova was just his way of taking his fate back from the demon sword. I’m sorry Ryan, but things like this happen.” He was still just a kid after all. Ryan still had a family, he still had a home. I didn’t. I was used to the death, the dying. He grew up in a mansion, where the only difficulty was deciding what coat to wear to the banquet. We were from two distinct worlds, and our views couldn’t coexist.

            His heart and mind were shattered. Weaker men would have cracked under far less pressure, yet Ryan stayed strong. That was the true power of the Sapphire; Unsurmountable willpower. The only thing he needed right now was some time alone, and some quiet. I gave him that and called a meeting with the survivors. Kelvin, the assassin; Tyrell, the soldier; Chrystal; Ryan, the archer, absent; and myself. There were only five of us.

            Who had died? I found it hard to even remember their faces let alone their names. Gilbertson. My father. Peterson. Erynn. Ro’ahn. That squire. The guardsmen in the bell tower. So many others, nameless faces lost without a chance to say goodbye. So many lost in unnecessary wars. Such thoughts drove my head into my hands, and only a faint sobbing was heard around the room, coming from every person. After a moment, the four of us cleared our minds and dried our eyes.

            Our first order of business, no more tears. Save them for the end. Everyone looked at me with a small glance, never making eye contact. “What? What is wrong?” Ryan took a seat down next to Tyrell. His eyes were red, but he looked better, more determined. “I’m ready. I heard ‘No more tears’. I’m in. Let’s get this meeting started.” Kelvin removed his mask, revealing his thin, pale face. The form of the priest faded off of him, and he was in full battle gear. Head to toe in glossy black armor, with leather padding underneath. At the least, twenty-five knives and other weapons hung from his chest alone, with many others on his back and legs.

            “I heard a rumor. A frightening one. One that I only shared with these three.” Chrystal and I had been left out. “Thanks guys.”

            “I wanted to make sure first. Chrystal was due, and I didn’t want to drag you along as she was giving birth. It was just a rumor…but now there may be some truth.” Tyrell made his way around the table, eyeing each one of us for either dramatic effect, or for to set the somber mood.     “Calvin, now called Siren King Calamity, has been making these creatures in a cave two miles west of the Capital, Syl. I went ahead and looked into this last month, but I only came back with a few spider bites and a nasty lump on my forehead.” He paced around the room as Kelvin stood to finish. “Calamity has two new sergeants, one by the name of Guilt, whom he calls the Aegis. The other is only known as Reaper, though other source refer to Reaper as Guile.” Ryan caught on. “So, Calamity makes them in this cave, and ships them out to Guile and Guilt. That way, the Siren army always has a leader.”

            “Correct.”

            “Now then, I propose we hunt down this cave and take out Calamity!”

            “Not so fast, Chrystal. You have the twins to take care of!”

            “They can be wet-nursed. I was.”

            “That’s not the point, Chrystal. The children need you. I need you.”

            “Alec, Chrystal is right. We need all the help we can get. She is the best fencer in all of Col.”

            “I’ll also take charge of her, my Prince.” Tyrell was taking his duty seriously now. Not that he ever was slack in his duties, but this demanded a higher level of care. The others calmed my fears, and within minutes Chrystal was back in her battle gear with a rapier at her side. We kissed the twins and the two of us joined the expedition party. It took us two days to get to Syl. We rested at the eastern gate and marched that morning. The cave opened before us.

            I could feel the evil radiate off this place. A guard took a tentative step. A siren leapt from the mouth of the cave and dug its talon into the man’s shoulder. Its metal talon. The mask that looked up at us had a strange design. It was the black masks, but it had a red blotch over the left eye. It looked like it was paint…but it could have been blood. The guard was lifted and thrown into the group.

            “Take him and leave. I’ll not kill any today.” Tyrell stepped forward. “Leave him to me, go ahead. I want to test out this one.” Tyrell drew his sword and his dagger. “Coming at me with both weapons so soon? I thought you liked to gauge your opponent’s skills first?”

            “I ain’t takin’ any chances with you, Guilt.” We paused a moment and ran into the cave. “Can we just leave him, Alec?”

            “Tyrell’s a lot better that you think, Kelvin.”

            “But he is not a prophet. That man cannot even be matched by me or Ryan. I propose that only you could stand a chance.”

            “Give the man the benefit of the doubt. He’ll do it.”

            “What makes you so sure?”

“I trust him.”

18^th Diamond, 101

Kelvin

The Siren’s Cave

            We rushed into the cave, attempting to ignore the clashes of steel coming from the entrance. Before us the blackness of the dark stretched out. I took a tentative step forward, then was forced to slide under a magic burst. Thirteen sirens appeared before us, but they were different. They had human bodies, and normal appearance. Tar black armor, head to toe, and it was lined with a violet metal of unknown origin. The only tip that they were Sirens was their faces. Skin as pale as snow, jet black hair, and an ominous red glow coming from their left eye.

            “What are these things?”

            “Puppets…Copies…I got nothing, Tyrell was better at coming up with names. Let’s just agree; they ain’t friendly!” The first one rushed me. It drew a similarly violet sword and chopped. Parry and riposte, one down. Another parry, but my riposte was stopped by a claw. “No…the Hand of Calamity?! Everyone, watch yourselves! They have the Claw!” The Hand of Calamity was a hand technique used by the church to empower their Sirens. It focused dark magic into the fingertips of one’s hand, extending the reach by three finger lengths. This magic is strong enough to penetrate armor and flesh, though I’ve been able to cleave clean through a rock. If enough magic is focused, it can have a visual effect of a ‘claw’ consisting of dark matter. However, at its basic form, one shot from the claw nearly cripples the user. A second could be fatal. Calvin had perfected this technique, it would put him on par with The Calamity, the ancient demon.

            The second Siren scraped my chest plate. I barely jumped back in time to avoid the full blow. Tossing what was left of the burning metal, I took a step to the right and sheathed my sword. I jumped back to dodge another swipe and held my left wrist tightly, trying to cut off the circulation. If I can limit the blood flow, I should be able to use the claw with minimal side effects. It is worth a try…I just hope I’m not wrong. I focused the magic into my fingertips and launched a high-speed series of slashes and claw swipes. I carved a path through about four of them and made a dash for the center of the cave. Chrystal was right on my trail as I vigorously shook my hand to take my mind off the burning. “Chrystal, wait!”

            “I got her Alec, stay focused!” Two or three guards followed us, but the Sirens blocked their way. It was me and the girl from here on out. We reached a part of the cave so deep, I didn’t hear the others any longer. The darkness had a chance to descend on us; we heard whispers and chants faintly echoing in the halls. Chrystal brought her hands to her chest and looked around frightened. “K-k-kelvin…wh-where are w-w-we?”

            “I…I don’t…know.” Water dripped from the ceiling. “Where is the nearest lake?”

            “There’s…a reservoir inside Fort Star.”

            “Well, we are under Fort Star. That means that this complex goes on for miles…Oh dear.” Five tunnels led from this room to other rooms. “I’ll go west, can you look east?”

            “Yes…” We separated. My hall was clear. Manmade caverns…or siren-made, I guess. The complex opened up into a natural underground waterfall. Magic was visible from all sides of the room. This magic…that can only mean a Forge…But, the last two forge angels are dead. Unless…maybe Gobehyz can activate the forge by himself? Maybe Gii’rohn can as well. I had enough pondering and looked at the area. It was beautiful. Small plants grew up out of the rock, and the water was clean enough to drink. But what got me thinking was the waterfall. It flowed backwards.

            The water went up into a crack and disappeared from view. Truly, this was one of the lost wonders of the world; a backwards flowing waterfall. “I dub thee a water-rise, for thou hast defied most laws of the universe.” I got a chuckle out of that and turned around. Another, less interesting surprise met me. A bloody, half eaten, putrid, and hungry humanoid…thing latched onto me. I put my hand on its face and shoved it into the rock walls. A pungent odor followed the splat. Puffs of brown spores sprang up from the blood. I quickly shook it off my hands and turned to leave. I thought it wise to set fire to the creature before I left, so I did. In hindsight, I was glad I did; it wasn’t dead yet.

            I followed the cavern from the water-rise and found a small crevice. I squeezed through it and ended up back in the center room. I made a full circle. Waiting for Chrystal was all I could do now. She arrived minutes after I sat down. “Kelvin, did you find anything?”

            “No, how about you?”

            “Nothing…but I did see a backwards flowing waterfall.”

            “So did I! Man, the others are never going to believe this.”

            “It’ll go down in history. We were the first to find a backwards flowing waterfall!” She laughed at that one. But, the laughter ended when the heaviness fell on us. We were lost; lost beyond hope. Rocks were set in front of the caverns we entered and the ones we exited. “Now what?”

            “Ho! Kelvin, Princess.” Tyrell came running down the path that led to the others. “Sir Tyrell!”     

            “Oi, Tyrell, how are the others?”

            “I don’t know…I just…ran from…finishing…Guilt. I didn’t see them, so I came deeper.”

            “That’s good, maybe they found another path.” A part of me wanted to stab him though. Why do I get a sick feeling? “Where do we go now, Tyrell? You were the one who did recon.” He pointed at the fifth hallway. “Go down that one about thirty paces. There’s an altar that is exposed to the sunlight. That is where I believe Calamity does his summoning.” It was the best shot we had, and even then it was a long shot. The walls extended and widened. A big open room lay before us, and Calamity stood in the center. Something isn’t right here…something just isn’t right. I was the first to speak. “Calamity, show yourself!”

            His sword was already drawn when he turned around. “Kevin huh? You were the one that was fat. Why are you…Oh, you were the first Siren, were you not?” How does he know my past? Something is definitely wrong! I drew my sword and waited. Tyrell already had both daggers drawn and Chrystal was in her stance. Why? Why does this…no time, here he comes! I jumped back as he brought his oversized sword down on the ground. It shattered the earth and fashioned a small crater.

            Sparks flew, and I noticed the walls had some kind of mineral in them. As they would capture sparks, they would light up with a blinding white light. Those lights…I’ve been here before. When? Why? A blunt strike caught my arm. I flew into a nearby wall and lit a large patch of the mineral. The others were momentarily blinded, giving me the time to slow down time. I cut our perception of time apart from Calamity’s. Tyrell and Chrystal were still fighting while I stopped to think. These caverns…this mineral…this was where I received my Siren powers. But…we destroyed this Cave…no one, not even Tyrell or Calvin could find it. Not without the help of someone from the Leneel. Something isn’t right. What is it, what is it? Is it Calamity? No…he was here when we arrived…no, it is one of us. My spell wore off while I was focused on my thoughts. It shocked Chrystal, who was knocked back by one of Calvin’s blunt strikes. Tyrell unleashed his multi-strike attack, not his delayed slash.

            Chrystal got up and leveled her blade. Even deep underground, I could feel the wind begin to pick up speed and a refreshing breeze filled the room. Within a moment, I saw twenty or so dents appear in Calvin’s armor, and several gashes ripped up his unprotected face and arms. He was able to see and dodge the lethal blows, but the petty shallow wounds would make him bleed out. The three combatants separated and took a moment’s pause. Chrystal took in one breath and charged him again. She repeated this process two or three more times. When I made sure that they were fine in combat, I opened up a Manah transfer so I could think while technically supporting them with extra Manah reserves.

            Is it Chrystal? No…she is normal. I didn’t get this feeling until Tyrell arrived…maybe she is still stuck in the caverns, and a Siren impersonated her… My gaze shifted to Tyrell. He swung both his daggers at Calamity. Both daggers connected. Calamity fell to his knees after that blow. Two daggers…two daggers…two…daggers? Why did the daggers stick out in my mind? Chrystal stood with her blade at Calamity’s neck. He looked troubled; not fearful, not confident. Then a thin, knowing smile drew itself on his half corrupted face. Daggers? Why does this… I jumped up and ran towards them. “Calamity, any last words to say?”

            “Nothing to you, princess.”

            “How about me, former friend?”

            “Nothing to you either.” As much as I tried, the feeling would not go away. Why? What is bothering me? Tyrell walked behind me and put his hand on Chrystal’s shoulder. A dagger was drawn and in his right hand. Why the right? And why his daggers? He only has one - my thoughts were shattered like a pane of glass. Pieces of my mind went everywhere, and the nagging issue finally came to the fore of my mind. Tyrell is left handed, and he only has one Daylanian dagger.

“You aren’t Tyrell!”

18^th Diamond, 101

Kelvin

Siren’s Cave

            Whoever it was, they were not Tyrell. I went to grab him, but my back suddenly screamed in pain. Blood seeped through my cape and onto the floor. The muscles in my legs shut down, and I fell, face-first on the ground. Chrystal turned in time to see the knife plunge into her stomach. The imposter glanced over his shoulder at me and smiled a sick, toothy smile. He opened his mouth and my voice rang out throughout the room. “Alec, hurry! Chrystal’s been hurt.”

            Chrystal stabbed him a few times. Finally, she pushed him back and readied her blade. Another smile appeared on the man’s face. He shrugged his arms out to the side. “Well, what is it?” She pointed her sword at his chest and took in a deep breath. The wind rushing into the cavern sounded like a tornado. “Why even try? Doesn’t that hurt?”

            “After…childbirth…this is…nothing.” She held her stomach as she thrust at him. Several blows connected, but the image did not match up with the real target. Blows that looked lethal bounced harmlessly off, and blows that would have been avoided where followed by a small droplet of blood. It was like his spell was moving apart from his real body.

            The imposter laughed a bit, until one lucky blow cut a large gash in his right arm. The image shook, but did not break. He met her, blow for blow. The two fought for some time. Chrystal had the upper hand until the man stabbed her a second time. It was not long after that before the man jabbed it at her a third time. As soon as it was firmly lodged, he twisted the blad. Chrystal’s eyes went pale and she fell down. The imposter mimicked her voice as well. “Tyrell, what are you?” He let out a blood chilling cry and after the echo ended, he started laughing in his own voice. “Hahahaha! Oh, man! Hah! The look on your face, Kelvin. Should’a listened to King Daylon; You can’t trust anyone.” The filthy traitor. Gii’rohn.

            “Still don’t know? Well, I guess it is hard to remember an old friend while your life fades away. I think I’ll let you know my plan first, Kelvin. The first part; infiltrate the Aeons. Then, we join the hunt for Calamity. Finally, eliminate the prophets and resurrect my grandfather. But, I needed to give Alec a reason to keep fighting Calvin. And, what better way than to murder his wife? Tyrell was the perfect cover too; as the captain of the guard, no one would have questioned him. Even Alec said he trusted him completely. And when Alec sees what ‘Tyrell’ has done, that friendship will be shattered, and the only real threat to my plan will be –”

            “GII’ROHN!” The real Tyrell jumped down from one of the nearby ledges and thrust his sword on top of Gii’rohn. The imposter jumped over to the side just in time to dodge the attack. Tyrell was badly beaten from his match against Guilt, but he stood and glared at Gii’rohn. “How did you beat Guilt?!” Tyrell was an accomplished warrior, I had faith in him. I tried to help, however I could in this state, but my wounds dragged me into unconsciousness. I barely managed to give the rest of my Manah to him. “Ty…I’m sorry…make sure…you…kill…h…him…”

Tyrell

            I left my sword stuck into the rocks; it would take too long to pull out, and I wanted to end this as soon as I possibly could. My Black Iron dagger gleamed in the low light of the caverns. “Come now Tyrell, you can’t beat me. Only a prophet can –” He stopped talking when I powered up a Soul Link with five of the Pillars at once. It was a feat to establish one Soul Link, but five was almost unheard of. The magic cables connected me to the Sapphire, Emerald, Opal, Diamond, and Pearl. I always saved my Soul Link with the Ruby for last, just because I was still too weak to control it properly.

            “Not a prophet, huh? Well, you seem scared enough about my Soul Links to think I were a prophet.”

            “I am scared. Scared that you’ll blow a hole in the fabric of the world!” I glared at him with eyes full of insane commitment. I slowly shifted my focus from the Soul Link onto the forge above us. I just hoped he wouldn’t notice. “Well, at least you’ll go down with me.” Gripping my dagger and pointing at his throat, I spat out an old funeral curse at him in the ancient tongue. He got the message. I was going to do something – anything – even if it was insanely and utterly stupid. The ‘Soul Links’ wavered. Crap…losing it! Wait…calm and focus… Gii’rohn saw my wavering and recovery. He didn’t see through the ruse. In his mind, my power was nearly that of a Prophet. I felt a year of my life drain away, and my body struggled under the strain of that much magic. I had to hold it in, for just a bit longer.

            “Fine…I’m smart enough to know when I’m beat. I’ll be leaving now.”

            “I don’t think so!” I ended my ruse. Gii’rohn finally realized that the Soul Links were really a tap into the nearly limitless power of the Star Forge. I quickly formed a Soul Link with the Ruby to increase my already enormous power. Magic gathered into my body as the power built in my dagger. Only one shot, I hope I don’t miss… I focused every last bit of magic into my arm and into my dagger. “O pillar of Ruby, allow my dagger to kill him here. If not here, then when he least expects it. Either way, let this blow end him!” I was standing behind Gii’rohn when my silent plea was done, my dagger coated in his blood. Gii’rohn laughed a bit and turned. I only grazed his arm. The pillar had failed me.

            “Well, was that all?” I quickly turned and swung at him a bit. A crippling pain shot through my body with each swing, but I wasn’t going to show it. I stumbled and Gii’rohn grabbed my throat. “Heh…Any last words, failure?”

            “The…Guard…stands…eternal…” I dug my dagger into his wrist as a last resort. This was just as Alec ran into the chamber. He paused as two Tyrells faces off against each other until the spell on Gii’rohn’s body flickered and shuttered, revealing his armor and mask. Alec drew his blade and rushed Gii’rohn. Seeing his fleeting chance go by, Gii’rohn jumped into the shadows and disappeared into the caves. Alec kneeled next to me and helped me up. “What happened here? That was Gii’rohn, but why did he look like you?”

            “Alec…I’m sorry. I was…too slow.” If my body hadn’t been beaten beyond recovery, I would have commit suicide for being unable to protect the princess. A few stragglers wandered in and saw the battle field. “Lord Kelvin!” Kelvin was bleeding out fast. “Al…Alec…”

            “Save your breath, we’ll get you out of here!” Alec grabbed a cloth to put pressure on the wound. Kelvin reached out and grabbed him by the collar. “Chry…stal…” His arm slipped and Kelvin closed his eyes. By now, I was barely on my feet. The pain shot through my body with each step, but that would be my punishment for failing my code. I was more use to Alec alive than dead anyway. “Alec…I couldn’t do it…I’m sorry.”

            “Chrystal…Chrystal…are you…” He was on the ground, holding his dying wife. “Alec…I…l…lo…”

            “Sh,sh,sh! Save your strength.” He called over his shoulder. “Get a Medical Team, now!”

            “I…loved…you…al…ways…from the…day…we…met…and…”

            “No! Not you too! Please, Chrystal, don’t die…what about the twins? What about me? I can’t be alone, I-I-I –” She put a hand to his face to wipe his tears. “Alec…” Their eyes met for however brief a moment. “Don’t cry. Don’t show any weakness…that is…they curse…of the Prophets…remember? But I always would. And you would wipe away my tears. Alec…I want you to live. Protect this world, the land I love, the People I love. Make…Iltaz…a better place.” He held onto her hand.

            “Get a medical team over here, NOW!” I screamed at those still worried about Kelvin. I heard one pessimistic i’qu mumble under his breath. “We can’t save her, but we may be able to save Lord Kelvin.” I stomped over and lifted the man by his chest plate. His feet were nearly a foot off the ground. “Are you kidding me!? You won’t even attempt to save the princess of Col?!” I tossed him on the ground and brusquely ripped off his badge. After dismissing a soldier, they were to hand over their badge. It was a way to protect the soldier’s honor, although they were being discharged. But to have your badge forcibly removed by the Captain of the Guard was the highest dishonor. It symbolized that the man no longer had any honor worth protecting. “I’m sick right now. All three of you. Out. Of. My. Sight. OUT!” They took Kelvin’s body and left.

            “This world…isn’t worth saving.” That’s familiar…I grabbed the hilt of Alec’s sword. “I’m sorry, sir. But now, I need to act as a friend.” I bashed him over the head with a rock. Alec slumped over in a pile and was out cold.

“Gii’rohn…I’ll kill you for this.”

43^rd Diamond, 101

Tyrell

Col Royal Infirmary

            I walked by the new recruits. They were training vigorously. The archers training to enter the Sniper Division were feverishly fletching arrows, then feathering their targets from incredible distances. The mage corps were working on directed Manah spells that could fire a beam of concentrated magic the size of a Daylanian penny onto a target over forty lovop away. Foot soldiers were being taught courses in hand-to-hand combat, as well as proper ways to kill a siren with melee attacks. The Col Guard was patrolling the city in groups of ten, double our standard guard. And, the Col Dragoons were being warmed up and mobilized to deal with siren threats across country. Because we have a detachment of troops stationed at each village and town across Col, the Dragoons were never mobilized unless we were preparing for war. Turning on my heels towards the stairs, I noticed at least thirty soldiers were waiting for me. Each had his own report regarding the preparations. I gave a dismissive wave and began to walk down the hall. The first one called out his message before he even began moving.

            “Sir, Duke Rommel has withdrawn his support!”

            “What?! Why?” The soldier began to run just to keep up with me. “Sir, He says that he’ll torch the stables if we attempt to communicate with him again.”

            “Of all the…fine. How about Lord Isaiah? If we can convince him to join us, the Duke will need to help us.” One or two of them stopped and caught right back up with me. “Sir, Isaiah has sided with the Sirens.”

            “What?!” Every last one of my followers stopped and cowered. I’m pretty sure some recruits down in the training fields heard the boom in my voice. “Sir…L-l-lord Isaiah said that his interests are best preserved in the Sirens.”

            “Bilk uv Map’b Uqu’iui! We are running out of supporters! Bah we don’t need the horses. And we have plenty of Pegasus and Salamanders here, right?”

            “No sir. The closest Salamander unit is still defending the lower swamps and our last pegasi unit went down over the southern fields. The few left in the stables are all sick sir, we need to preserve them as long as possible.”

            “Fine, scratch the pegasi. Get the Salamanders back and send Klyne, his line will hold on the swamps.”

            “Sir, you deployed Klyne to the western sea in case of Daylanian assault.” I saw the door I was looking for and made a hasty retreat. “File all complaints to me by sundown; I’ll figure out something then. If it is utterly urgent, go speak to Ryan, he’s second in command until further notice.” I shut the door and breathed a sigh of relief. “It is unlike you to be so worked up, Ty.” Alec lay in bed watching the training outside. “Yeah…sorry about the injury, I didn’t think I hit you that hard. The doctor’s say you made a full recovery three days ago, but why have you not left?”

            “What is honestly left to save in this world? My wife is gone, my father killed. I can’t raise the twin by myself. And they can’t grow up not having a mother.”

            “Then that is why we must save this world.” He looked at me with sad eyes and a puzzled gaze. “We can’t let ourselves get soaked up in self-pity. You mourned your father for two days, then you took on the mantle of Aeon Commander.”

            “That wasn’t the same, Tyrell!”

            “Is it? Because, I think you loved your father. I know you loved Chrystal. You ignored your father’s last wish; are you going to ignore Chrystal’s? Wake up, man! If Calamity continues like this, think about it! Thousands will lose their loved ones. Hundreds of thousands of fathers and husbands, tens of thousands of mothers and wives, and – God forbid it – thousands of children. Can we afford to lose that much, over one life?”

            “Shut up Tyrell! You don’t know what it’s like!”

            “I don’t, do I? I told you my story. I know what it is like.” He wouldn’t make eye contact. “Still don’t think I know, huh? Well…how about this.” I rolled up my sleeve and showed him a deep brand on my right shoulder. I normally keep it concealed and I don’t talk about it much. The burn was a single ring, with the image of an eye on the inside. “This is the mark of a necromancer.” He turned and looked at me now. “Oh yeah, I didn’t just use magic to get away from those bandits, I turned their own slaves against them. One by one we died, but they didn’t know that, I kept bringing them back to life.”

            Alec looked puzzled. “Not only that, but I hunted them down after I found out my sister was dead. From the mines, to the pass, to their own home; I followed them, I stalked them, and I killed them…one by one.”

            “I understand Tyrell. That’s enough.”

            “Oh, no. I ain’t done yet. The ones that didn’t die were used as experiments. I was delving into the art of full resurrection, not just petty puppetry.” Alec turned his head away. “That was when Calvin showed up. His team of Aeons had to clear the place; some locals had seen the undead and called for help. Instead of killing me, he knocked me out and dragged me back to the Aeon base. Instead of branding my forehead, he branded my shoulder. Every step of the way, I had a friend who was willing to overlook my sadness because he could understand it. Let me be that friend to you. Now. Get up, get dressed, and put your armor on, or I’ll club you over the head again, exalted prince.”

            Ryan was not happy when I showed up in the barracks. Maybe it was because I thrust all the complaints on him. That was very selfish move on my part. Then again, he had an arrow in his hand and he was fiddling with it. It was also possible that his bowstring snapped this morning. Either way, he was in a bad mood, so I avoided making the first word. “I need Sylphian Silk.”

            “Is that all? I’m sure you could find some.”

            “The last Sylph was killed in the last attack on Carlos Village.”

            “Why is Sylphian Silk so special?”

            “It doesn’t break.” Thus the reason for his frustration. I lifted some packages off my desk and tossed him a bag of strings. “Not silk, but this is Salamander intestine.” He looked at it with a sickened look. “Dried, dyed, and twisted up. It doesn’t hold as well as Sylphian Silk, but it holds better than the leather or whatever it is you use.” He took out his big bow, the Dragon Slayer, and fashioned the new string. He pulled it back, farther than he should have, and released. Just the air pressure blew a stack of papers off my desk and twenty feet down the hall. “You are going to pick those up, just so you know.”

            “Thanks Ty. I didn’t know you worked with bows.” He ignored my previous comment with enviable distain. “I don’t, but Salamander intestine works for a whole bunch of other things, so I assumed…” Ryan shook his head as he gathered the papers off the ground. I began sorting through the stacks of paper still standing, writing little notes to myself and giving an answer to each matter. “Sir! Sir! Sir Tyrell!” A knight rushed into the room in only half his gear. He was the runner for the northern wall patrol team. “Whoa! What is going on?!”

            “There’s a siren at the gate. He said specifically to send ‘Master Ryan’.” I dropped all the papers in my hand and stared, mouth agape. In a split second, my paralysis changed into urgency. “Ryan, get over there NOW!” Ryan grabbed his bow and sprinted out of the room. “Grr…what now? You there! Get me the Emperor…we need to discuss things.”

Ryan

            I wandered out of the safety of Syl. The Siren was none other than Commander Guilt, the Aegis, they called him. He wore a thick black cape that came around him like a cloak. The tar black armor he wore glistened in the sunlight, and his black mask reflected sun, giving it a slightly iridescent glow. He wore his white sword at his side, the only contrast to his black costume. “What do you want?”

            “Peace Ryan. I just wish to speak.”

            “How do you know me?!”

            “I’ll only answer your question if you answer mine; will Col oppose Calamity?” I had to think about that for a moment. With the number of supporters we had, the disbanding of the Aeons, and the number of soldiers at home, I doubt we could. But, something inside me kept nagging. His voice echoed inside the mask, giving it a deeper and mysterious tone. But the words and inflection were familiar. Guilt had an Argondos accent when he spoke, but it was faint. Far different from Gii’rohn’s. There was only one other person I knew from Argondos that could have known me. “Yes. We will. That is our goal, our mission, our conviction…Gobehyz.” He removed his helmet to look at me with his own eyes. “You’ve grown, Ryan.”

            Our eyes met for the briefest moment before he got down to business. I could see the old me in his eyes, and I’m sure Gobehyz could see his old self in mine. “I’ve come to warn you, Ryan. Calvin will not attack Syl. You need to move all available troops to Atlantis.”

            “Why Atlantis?”

            “He wants to destroy the Pillars.”

            “He wants to free The Calamity? We would only be able to move a small force…”

            “He’s after the Pillars, and they have not moved in twenty years.” I thought for a moment. “Wait…we could move the Pillars to the Star Forge! That way we could defend them, and still maintain our full strength.”

            “NO! You cannot let him destroy both!”

            “We have no choice…wait…The Pillars need to be destroyed right? What if I broke off a small chunk and hid them across Iltaz?”

            “That wouldn’t work. The Pillars are the only…actually, that might work. As long as the shards don’t shatter, the seal should remain intact. Well…unless…You don’t really have much other choice, do you? Anyway, you have seventeen days until the army reaches the Star Forge.” He put his helm back on and turned to leave. “Oh, and Ryan. Calamity is not himself. I was watching him the other day.”

            “What do you mean?”

            “He’s been possessed by one of our good friends, someone you are too familiar with.” Gii’rohn…it seemed that everything that happened these past three years was all connected to him.  “I freed Calvin, but it may be a while until he returns to normal. Even if he doesn’t want to, he has gone too far for repentance, the battle will still take place in seventeen days’ time.”

            “Thank you, Guilt. You’ve been a great help.”

            “Now if only I could get my hands on Gii’rohn.”

            “I can help you with that. He is your partner, Reaper.” He was silent a moment. I swore I saw a sick smile creep over his face under his mask. “Well, isn’t this delicious? Thank you kindly, Ryan.” He walked a few feet and teleported away from the area. I turned and sprinted back to the barracks.

Tyrell

            “Go over it again. Who is fighting for us? I need to know our Allies.”

            “Of the thirteen upper nobles, only two. Five dukes, out of thirty. And twelve lower noble families have agreed to give us monetary support and provisions.” My fist echoed in the small room. I left a large crack in the desk. “We can barely hold Syl as is! With a force like this, we may as well barricade the Star Forge!”

            “Sir, that’s…what we need…to do!” I blinked at Ryan with a shocked look. Firstly, because he looked like he had seen a ghost, and secondly because he barged into a very serious meeting without the proper formalities. But, war is war, formalities are the first things to go. “The Siren, Guilt. It’s Gobehyz! He came to warn us. The Sirens are after the Pillars. We need sculptors, runners, a boat, and some –”

            “Hold on. From the beginning. What?” My words came out biting again, but Ryan was too worked up to be hurt. “I figured out a way to end this, without resurrecting The Calamity!” I clapped my hands and pointed a finger at him. “Whatever you need, you got it! Go get ‘em, Ry.” He bowed and took off. Alec wandered in shortly after and sat down. “We need to talk, Ty. Thank you, but…”

            “Sir! Sir!”

            “For the love of Q’Rohda! What is it now?!” I turned and shot a very bitter glare at the soldier. The soldier was stunned. He was pale, covered in blood and mud, and his breathing was off and shallow. I scanned him over one more time. His patch was that of Klyne’s team. “What happened to you? Where is the rest of your squad?!”

            “I-i-i-it’s…c-c-com-m-ming…”

            “What is?”

            “It’s com-m-ming…It…It…It’s…” I put my hands on his shoulders and stared him in the eye. “What…what did this to you?” Stutters kept proceeding out of his mouth, followed by a deep, hard swallowing noise. He winced and closed his eyes, mumbling under his breath. Unable to find any words, he decided to quote the most famous line in all of Iltaz. It was the line quoted by Marquis Iltaz when he prepared his men to defeat the last of the Argondos revolutionaries during the dreaded month of shadow.

“Night has fallen. The Shadow has begun.”

Month of Shadow, 101

Calvin

The Outer Ring, Plains South of Col

            I watched on as the thousands of Sirens lined up at the ring of trees leading into the fields before the capital of Syl. “Soon…Soon, we will annihilate them.”

            “Commander Calamity, I have a report.” Guilt kneeled before me like he always did. “Speak.” My mind was foggy, I felt as though I was tired and I was freed from some kind of prison. It was the same feeling I had when I first gave Guilt his name. It lingered, almost as if the world was slowly being made right. I was in no mood to deal with Guilt, but better him than Guile. “They have moved the Pillars into the Star Forge.” My mind still couldn’t cooperate; it clicked that we would assault the Forge, but my mind was still blank. It was like I had been watching a dream.

            “Why?”

            “Sir…We were going to destroy the Pillars to restore balance to Iltaz. With the Pillars gone, any person can use magic; it would not be restricted to those who can have exuberant amounts of money or are friends with the Aeons. We started this campaign to destroy the ‘sale’ of this power.” I waited for a moment and organized my thoughts. “Alright…get the troops prepared. Where’s Reaper?”

            “I don’t know Sir.” Reaper warped around the corner and bowed. “Sir. I’ve seen the Prophets. They are standing outside the Star Forge. I suggest that we destroy them first, and end this war.”

            “Very well…We’ll set our troops on theirs. Then we will go after the Prophets.”

            “I think we should go after the Prophets, sir.”

            “I will not abandon my troops.”

            “We need to go after the Prophets.”

            “Guile, know your place!” He slunk back into formation, mumbling to himself in incoherent curses. The ridge was lined with troops, both Siren and human. On one side, my Sirens stood. I had perfected the basic siren soldier. I no longer needed the Titans, the Undertakers, or Shredders, but weapons of terror are weapons none the less. I scattered at most twelve Harpies into the mix, five Titans, and an unnumbered handful of Shredders and Undertakers. All of my sirens in the pitch black, shadowy form; ten thousand strong, lined up in dread array. Their claws were sharpened and their eyes were bright blood red. They groaned and hissed to each other. Scattered lines of troops assembled at my command.

            The Col Guard was lined up for war. Only a thousand troops. That was the limit of what they could muster. It was pitiful, but they lined up like true soldiers in the face of impossible odds. The first line was Shield bearers, one hundred strong. Behind them were two rows of Pikemen, each carrying a four lovop spear with a broad tip, unusual for that kind of troop. Sword men were behind them, about four rows. Two rows of archers stood behind those, and a row of mages in the far back. A single word stilled all fears and started the end of the end. That word was spoken not by Calamity, not by a General, but by the Emperor of Col in his full body armor.

            It was familiar. Then it hit me. It was Identical to the one he gave Chrystal. The only difference was the right arm. The entire limb, from shoulder to hand, was encased in steel. After all, he was left handed. He was able to parry and block with his hand as he would a shield. It was lighter, and it would prove better than anything against my Sirens. He drew Chrystal’s rapier and bellowed at the top of his voice. “CHARGE!”

            Sirens began stepping over each other in an attempt to draw the most blood. The Col soldiers stood surprisingly unfazed by what was happening right before their eyes. The Emperor took two steps to the right of the Shield Wall. “Pikemen: At the Ready!” The two hundred pikes fell in line over the shields, and perfectly lined up so that their tips were nearly side by side. “Cannons, open fire!”

            I leaned forward and stared with mouth open. The Emperor was always trying things. North Ken cannons launched over the heads of the soldiers and into my sirens. The blasts funneled them all into single file. “Pikemen, first wave. FIRE!” My jaw nearly hit the ground. “Fire? What in the –” A solid edge of white light streamed from their tips, and the light hit the first line of Sirens, who then crumbled into dust. At least seven hundred were caught in the blast. “This just got complicated.”

Emperor Col

            The first attack was a success. “Infantry, Charge. Archers, provide cover fire. Mages, prepare for the next shot!” I fiddled with the six small gemstones in my pouch. Opal, gifted to Daylon in exchange for their support. Pearl, given to the northern Kens in exchange for the heavy cannons placed on our walls. They sounded over me while I thought on them. The Diamond, given to southern Ken in exchange for fresh supplies and steel. They would be sorely needed. The Ruby, given to Loc in exchange for the remaining Judicators. Each one led a team of twenty into the fray. The Sapphire was gifted to the Archipelago. In exchange, they would defend Atlantis with their armies. The Emerald would remain in Col, and it gave me the power to use the single deadliest wind magic in the known world.

            A Daylanian War mage shot a burst of light at a Titan. The burst was no bigger than an arrow, but the Titan crumpled on its knees and faded into dust. Two weeks. That is how long it took Alec to teach these Daylanians to use that spell. Best part, I can’t hurt humans, so I no longer need to stay out of their way... “Stay firm here, I shall join the fray.” I took my first steps onto my first battle field in forty years. It felt right. A siren jumped me. A single swipe from my rapier cut it clean in half. The magic infused blade ripped at the magical bindings, turning the creature into a pile of tar-like substance. “I am sorry, my daughter. Allow me to pick up your banner, and defend this land to my final breath.”

            The wall of Sirens decended on me as I lowered my blade. My men were engaged elsewhere, fighting, killing, bleeding…dying. It was painful to hear, but now it was time to end the battle. The Emerald glowed a deep green and the wind picked up. “Gem of Emerald. Hear my cry and grant my wish; I call forth the tempest that exists only to destroy. I thee call forth, Euroclydon!” The great tempest built up behind my army. I faced the sirens as the winds reached and exceeded gale forces. The Harpies were blown away and many of the Sirens were forced to their knees to avoid a similar fate. My soldiers were unaffected, and they continued to push the sirens back at every corner.

            This battle would end in victory, or I would die trying.

Calamity

            “What is this? What possessed him to do this?!” I held onto the ground as the storm built up. My options were limited now. I would have to give into Guile’s argument. But even though they were merely puppets, I couldn’t leave my men alone. “Sir, the Emperor will fight to his last breath if necessary. I suggest we go after the Prophets.”

            “And leave our army here?!”

            “Reaper is correct. Our army was routed the moment the Daylanians took the field. Let us at least finish our mission.” I nodded in agreement; it was painful.

            We ran down the mountain side and reached the forge. The three of us had about ten miles of land between us and the Forge. “There they are…” In the darkness we made out three distinct lights, torches. The torches got closer and we approached. The six of us met in the middle. I stood about half a lovop away from Alec, and Ryan watched my every move. Tyrell watched patiently, but his hand trembled on his blade. He wanted this as much as we did. Not the impending battle, but the end of this foolishness and pointless dying.

            Reaper began to get antsy as well. The blade on his scythe began to glow, that ominous blue color. “I’ll kill Tyrell. I want him dead!” Reaper ignored my orders and rushed at Tyrell. “Ty.”

            “I got ‘em, Alec! Take care of the other two!” Guilt looked at Ryan with a nod. “I’d like to fight somewhere else, so we can unleash our full power. Agreed?”

            “Lead the way.” Ryan and Guilt teleported elsewhere to go fight. Alec and I faced off, with the clashing of steel resounding in the distance. Our eyes met for one last time, and the memories flooded back. From the moment I met him, I knew he would be the type of man his father was. He appeared to be a green, sarcastic, know-it-all rookie. He turned out to be the greatest soldier in Iltaz. A Prophet and a leader; strong, dependable, and loved by the people.

            Me? I was a demon, even before I started this rebellion. I was the only person to kill a dragon bare handed, I had been a bandit, I slew countless people as an assassin, I never once considered the consequences of my actions. I allowed the darkness to possess me, I was lost. Then, I murdered hundreds of others in my ambitions. Yet, Guilt and Guile still followed me. Did that make me a leader on par with Alec? Or were they just as lost and long gone as I was? I smiled again. To the world, it was a sinister grin, a plot of immense proportions. To me however, it was a smile of farewell.

            “Alec…it is too late for apologies, is it not?”

            “Far past it.”

            “Then…you still wish to kill me?”

            “…I wish to kill my father’s murderer. If that be Calamity, then I’ll kill him and save Calvin.” My heart skipped a beat. What is he saying? Does he… He continued. “Because the Calvin I know would have died for my father. The Calamity that possessed him must be destroyed!” He drew his sword and charged a spell. “En Guard Calamity! I end you this day!” I watched as he pointed his sword at me. I see…that is how it is, hmm? I chuckled under my breath. Always a surprise, Alec. I drew my claymore and pointed it at him. “Very well,” I said in my best evil voice, “You have forced my blade. Expect no mercy!”

“This day Calamity. You will FALL!”

Shadow, 101

Ryan

The Summit of Mount Ilroy

            The rift that Gobehyz opened up led to the peak of Mount Ilroy. “So…you called me here. Why?” Gobehyz held out his palm and a dark energy radiated off of it. “Today marks the end of the Siren Rebellion. But now, I wish to surrender this evil power.”

            “I’m not going to take it, if that’s what you want.”

            “No…I want you to end my life, if necessary.” I couldn’t believe what he was saying. “Listen, Ryan. I won’t hold back any longer. Since Erynn’s death, the darkness has been whispering and challenging me to destroy everyone. I can’t ignore it much longer.” I pulled out my bow and readied it. “…I understand…This is what you meant.”

            “Excuse me?” Tears fell down my face as I notched an arrow. “You were always repeating the same thing. ‘My convictions’? Hah! I had no idea. Was that my will to help people, or was it how I did it, but now I fully understand. My convictions are simply this, Gobehyz.” I drew my bow back and took aim. “I will free you, if it costs me my life!” A powerful magic swirled around the both of us as Gobehyz prepared to begin his final battle. “I am Ryan Reedman of the Gale Mountains! I will slay you demon, and end you tyranny. Release him, or die by my hand!”

            “Really, can you kill me?!” That voice…It isn’t Gobehyz anymore! I fired the first arrow. It bounced off of him. A barrier! But…so quickly! I drew another arrow, but he was already on top of me. I instinctively threw a fire spell at him. It pierced the barrier, but sent me flying in the aftershock. I began to breathe deeply out of fear and shock. Gobehyz…no, Guilt emerged from the flames unscathed. What in the…a double barrier? In that case… I launched a spell and fired an arrow right afterwards. The fire nulled the barrier, but the arrow still did not even reach him.

            A triple barrier? No way…not even the mages in my father’s court can do that. I pulled out my sword and put my bow in the bottomless bag. I couldn’t figure out what was going on until I got up close and personal. Guilt drew his sword. We clashed blades for a short time. My blows were ineffective, because he had a triple barrier set up. I needed to figure out the order so I could pierce it. I jumped and thrust down on his head. The barrier caught my sword. Without pause, I fired a short range magic dart at him. The blue arrow of energy stopped just beyond the sword’s tip. Gotcha! I jumped back and fought him off for a bit longer.

            The dark energy around Guilt began to weaken me. “Done already, Ryan?! I though you would at least hurt me!” I pulled out an arrow, but he rushed me so quickly, I swung the arrow instead of the sword. It stopped his blade at the first barrier. I swung my sword. It bypassed the first barrier completely and stopped at a third barrier. I kicked him back and tossed aside my sword. So, physical barrier, magical barrier, and another physical. I drew my bow and notched an arrow. So, if I can disrupt the first barrier, the arrow should cut through to…no, there is a second physical.

            Guilt summoned up a demonic amount of magic. The magic he drew upon killed most of the plants in the area. As he did that, he canted an ancient spell. So ancient, I didn’t even recognize the language. I paused and watched him carefully, asking the Sapphire to give me some kind of warning. “What are you doing?!”

            “Unleashing Gobehyz’s greatest spell, bear witness to GAIA!” A warm brown magic circle appeared at my feet. It was glowing softly and was very calming. But I knew better. Or, at least, the Sapphire warned me beforehand. The earth underneath me opened up, and a pillar of yellow magic shot straight up into the clouds, piercing the gloom of Shadow. I hid in the safety of the trees, but when the light dimmed away, my eyes needed to readjust to the darkness.

            Not good! I can’t see. But he can, he is the darkness. What to do? Just then, I looked up. The Southern Lights lit up in the sky, a few months early. Gaia must have summoned the lights! I was amazed at the colors. I used to dream of sitting up here and watching them late at night. The owls would fly overhead, leaving dark trails over the colored sky. Dark trails? That’s it! A dark silhouette covered the lights momentarily. It was vaguely man-sized. The figure seemed as though was looking for something, and out of honor, I revealed myself. “I found you!” I pulled back my bow string.

Guilt

            Ryan called out to me and I glanced over at him. The arrow he fired bounced right off of my barrier. Even before it made contact, I was mocking him in my thoughts. Foolish child, he must know that I’m immortal. I still have Gobehyz’s strongest barrier in place, there is no way – My mind went numb. The first pain I had felt in a year sent an alarm to every section of my brain at once. I looked down at the sliver of magic that was impaled in my upper ribcage. What…a…Nullification spell? How in –

Ryan

            Gotcha! The arrow was a success. I coated the arrow with a layer of solid Manah, then formed a magic arrow inside the physical arrow. The magic coating allowed the bolt to pierce the physical barrier, but the coating was dissolved in the magic barrier. The physical arrow was stopped by the second physical barrier, but the smaller, magical arrow kept flying in the direction of Guilt. The arrow also had a heavy nullification spell on it, preventing him from repairing the barrier.

            I dropped my hunting bow and pulled out my Dragon Slayer bow. The sixty pound colossus was pulled back and aimed at Guilt’s chest. “Gemstone of Opal, I know you cannot save him. But I ask you, give me the power to kill the shadows consuming him.” I took aim at Gobehyz, or Guilt, whoever was the man before me. “This. This is the power of my convictions.” I let go of the arrow and it pierced his heart. As his blood filled the air, I saw a sorrowful smile creep across his face.

“Goodbye, my friend.”

Shadow, 101

Unknown

Unknown

            The six of us stood in a circle surrounding the fire. “Brothers, I have had a vision.”

            “As have I.”

            “As have I.”

            “As have I.”

            “As have I.”

            “As have I.” We nodded in accord, the eldest speaking first. His tunic was gray; darker than his beard, but not by much. “A child stood before a great warrior. The child bore the Mark of Life, and his crest was that of I, Bishop Platnis.” His vision was frightening. Who was that warrior? Who was the Child? These unknowns brought fear into us who are called to know everything. The next elder stood to speak. His robes were a deep violet. He had no hair on his darkened scalp. “A man emerged from a rift in the fabric of life. He was meant to die, but saved by another. This one bore the Mark of Death. The crest of it was mine, Bishop Pirilous.”

            More chatter. These visions were more frightening than Platnis’. The next bishop stood. His robes were a fine blue, and he was the only one of us to have a full head of hair. “A child wandered alone in the darkness. He was without feeling, and a murderer. This one is old, older than even the demon we seek to fend off. The Mark of Fear preserved him, but it had a double crest. One of old, and one of me, Bishop Dii’odis.” Immediately, the next stood and spoke. “A child was on the peak of Mount Lo’shii. He communed with a Judicator. The Mark of Learning was with him, the crest was mine, Bishop Ro’bii’rus.” His red robes and small, red beard fluttered to a still as he sat.

            The only woman of our group stood. Her navy blue robes showed age, but also attested to her wisdom. She spoke slow and deliberate, cautious to tell only what she knew to be true. “I saw one…consumed by another’s hatred. He bore the Mark of Retribution. Yet he was defending another, a small child from the islands. She bore the Mark of Liberation, the crest of it mine, sister Saphir.” The others were getting restless as the final Bishop rose to a stand.

            “I…beheld crying. A young girl bearing the Mark of Forgiveness, wept over her departed. Her crest was mine, Bishop Emerett.” The six sat as I rose to my position in the fire. “We must speak more on this matter later. As for me, I need to attend to the others. They may still need me.” I terminated the communication and turned.

Tyrell 

            Reaper swung at me with his scythe. I was unsure how to react. If I ducked, I’d be in no position to counter, but I was too old to try a back step. At least I could stab his feet. I took a step forward and dove under the swing. I rolled instinctively when I hit the ground. I ended up plunging one dagger into the center of his chest. He dropped his scythe and stumbled backwards. I drew my sword and waited for him to attack.

            I knew better than to think he was dead. But, man is by nature a hopeful creature. Gii’rohn pulled the dagger out and tossed it aside. My blade did not even pierce his armor. “Is that all you have? You really have gotten old.”

            “I’m Forty-six! Shut up!” He lifted his scythe off the ground and ran at me, like a bull. A little sigh of relief worked its way out. “If this is all you have, I could be sixty and still win!” I side stepped to the safe side of the attack and drove my elbow into his back. The man crumpled on the floor and began to cough. “Lucky shot!” He jumped up and sliced me. I felt a stinging pain go up my arm and across my face. A long gash started at my right forearm and come up to my shoulder and across the bridge of my nose. I felt my face, and could still see my hand. Our blades clashed and sparks flew. I swung high, and he would thrust to push me back. But, I was trained in the sword and scythe. I swatted away the blade with my bad arm and stood on it. I then proceeded to engage in a fist fight at point-blank. When he finally retaliated, I performed a roundhouse kick his mask. The entire helmet tilted off by just a few centimeters, but enough that he had to readjust. I lifted his cruel weapon and bent the sharp edge with magic.

            “It’s useless now, can you still fight me?” Laughing came from his direction as he readjusted his mask. “I don’t need a weapon. I have this…” His body was wrapped in a dark magical substance. His form wavered and morphed, causing his very body to be consumed.

“Merciful…This is not good!”

Shadow, 101

Calvin

Fields outside of the Star Forge

            Our swords were pointed at each other and a dark atmosphere was strangely lifted. Alec stood and looked at me with determination, not the hatred I had anticipated. The only emotion I felt was sorrow, but I had to put on a farce. It would be easier for Alec to end my miserable existence that way. Alec tossed aside all his armor, save his left gauntlet. He lowered the point of his sword for a moment. “Come now. We need to finish our fight. No stops. No mercy.” The crazy man wanted to finish our duel, without Ivan or Tyrell interfering. Another smile crept across my face. “As you wish.” I removed my armor and faced him. Our swords were once again raised, pointed at each other’s throat. We pulled our swords back and took our stances.

Alec

            I took the first step towards Calamity. Speed was my strong point, his strength lay in his physical might. I rolled under an attack and swiped at his lower legs. He jumped back, just in time, and took a few attacks at me. I blocked; one high, one low, and I parried his thrust. I pushed him back and used magic to illuminate the newly added tassels on my sword’s hilt. A technique I learned from Tyrell, the mind tends to focus on brightest thing. Tyrell called it his ‘Oh–Shiny’ technique. I was disturbed by the name, but it was brutally effective. I hoped he didn’t put Calvin through the same training.

            I tried a horizontal slice, and I drew blood. Calamity saw it, but was too focused on the glowing tassels to avoid the attack. I knew I had maybe two more chances before he realized what I did and he would be able to block it. I wasted both opportunities in rapid succession. The first one was a complete whiff, but the second made contact with his left hand. Too bad the gauntlet protected it.

            I pressed the attack. I slashed multiple times in an ‘x’ pattern, changing it up every third strike to put more pressure on him. The sparks that flew gathered more and more intensity with each hit. Some lit up the field so brightly, I was able to see my reflection in Calamity’s mask. His claymore and Pompeii were inherently filled with Manah, and occasionally a spark would ignite a random spell. I was unlucky enough to trigger an explosion based spell, and that sent both of us flying across the field.

            Feeling the fatigue from this battle was not hard. Only about ten minutes had passed, and we were exhausted. I struggled to stand, but we ended up facing each other. “Well…This…is…it…”

            “I…suppose…it…is, Alec…” We gripped our swords and ran at each other. He swung horizontally. I was ready, this time. I jumped over the swing and vaulted over his head. I took a knee to duck under the return swing and spun around. My boot came up so fast, even I was surprised. The force of the impact shattered the braces on the helmet and the mask came off. The helmet landed on the ground with a thud.

            He hadn’t changed much. His hair had grown out again, and his eye looked weaker. But the worse sight was the corruption on his face. Rather…his whole body. Not an inch of skin was uncorrupted. He pick up his sword to continue the battle, and his corrupted eye was dyed that deep red color. That red kept reminding me of blood. When his eye was done disfiguring, both eyes were consumed by the corruption and the other eye slowly lit up with the ominous crimson shade. Calamity had become a true monster. The demon inside had finally seized control.

Calvin

            I felt it before I saw it in Alec’s face. My body screamed in fear and pain as my whole being was consumed by the corruption. So…this is how it ends? I’m a monster? I leveled my sword and pushed the thoughts from my mind. No…not yet. I’ll fight this. I just need to keep fighting until Alec can finish the Soul Link.

            “Do you think you can? My influence is already seizing control of your body as we speak.”

            We’ll see about that, now won’t we? The demon could not pull me out of this fight easily. I knew what Alec was doing. His left hand had been protected by the gauntlet the whole time. It was the safest place to focus a Soul Link. I saw little threads coming from him during our first round. They were small and nearly undetectable, except to those who work with magic, like myself.

            I grit my teeth and dug in. I ran forward, feeling my body heal itself. I swung wide and tried to catch Alec unawares. The demon attempted to seize control. I held it off. Alec spotted my motion and raised his sword to protect himself. I wondered why he didn’t cast the spell yet. The next attack I did was a simple downward slash. One handed, the attack was slow and predictable, but stronger than when I used both hands. When I use both hands, I need to limit my strength so I can use it again. But when I only use one hand, gravity could help me. The demon finally ripped control of my body from me and filled my arm and sword with its powerful magic. The blow left a crater the size of a house in the ground. Alec was outside the crater’s range and he held his shoulder. It was not deep, but I think he let himself get cut.

            My sword was stuck in the ground, and a sharp tug pulled it out. But the move unbalanced the demon controlling me, and Alec took the opportunity. “O Pillar of Opal, give me the power to end this eternal night. DAYBREAK!” He dropped his sword and held out both palms. His left hand covered the back of his right as he dug in for the attack.

            Nothing happened for a few seconds. Taking my cue, I rushed forward towards him. Ten steps away. I noticed a small white spark come out of his hand. Five steps. Several silver and white sparks began to shine around his hand. Two steps. There was a sound, almost like wood crackling on a fire. Then, a small silver-white orb appeared in his hands. You are making a mistake…

            “What are you talking about? Begging for your life already?”

            Alec is going to kill you, just watch.  Alec drew back his left hand and pulled his right arm back in attack position. One step.

            “Daybreak!” That was the first time I ever heard someone finish a spell in the common tongue. But, his palm hit my chest. The pain from the impact exploded throughout my whole body, and I dropped my sword. I told you…Then, the orb expanded and exploded. I was washed in a torrent of white. For a moment, I saw nothing. Two men stood before me. One was myself when I was an Aeon, the other was myself now. The demonic me was whitewashed and became a pillar of stone. The other me stepped over and held out his hand.

Alec

            He looked at me dazed. The corruption that had spread over his face and body was gone. Calvin had come back. An artificial sun shone brightly overhead, bringing a premature and temporary end to the month of Shadow. “How do you feel, Calvin?” He looked at my hand for a bit longer before he took it. I pulled him up and we stared each other down. “Fine…Alec. I feel…like I’ve just come home.” He turned to look at his old self. The demon that was inside of him, the monster, frozen in stone.

            I sighed, relieved, and looked down at my hand. It actually worked…I have you to thank, Tyrell. Ryan sprinted into view, going west. I watched him shoot arrows for a bit, then turn and run towards us. Tyrell beat him to us. “Run!” I couldn’t make out the rest of what he said, but I saw it soon enough. A giant Siren, unlike anything I had ever seen. Calvin looked stunned as well. Ryan turned and shot some more arrows at it as it climbed over the mountain.

            It was at least twenty lovop tall. This dark fog like substance billowed off of it, killing every plant and animal unlucky enough to be caught in it, and its steps sent earthquakes throughout the area. It had a massive claw. It was proportional to the body, but huge by our standards. It had a single red eye, but unlike all the others, this one had a mouth that looked like something carved out of a pumpkin during the Spirit Festival. Fire poured out of its mouth when it roared.

            Calvin was the first to respond. “Are you serious?! What hellish demon is that?!” Tyrell thought now would be a good time for a joke. “It’s Gii’rohn.”

            “Tyrell, not now!”

            “I’m not joking.”

            “What?!” I was shocked. Such power, obtained by Gii’rohn. In hindsight, maybe I should have picked a better general. “Tyrell, Gobehyz told me something before he died. He has become a Siren Lich, a reincarnation of The Calamity himself. Only an explosion of earth shattering size could even scratch him – from what Gobehyz described. We need a magic field close to that of Peterson’s Zero-Matter-Zone!”

            “I can’t work a ZMZ, we need to try something else.”

            “What do you suggest, Tyrell?” His eyes and mine wandered over to the forge and then met each other’s gaze. “Good to have you back, Calvin.”

            “Good to be back.”

            “You thinking what I’m thinking?”

            “What is the plan?”

            “Don’t got one.”

            “Then what were you thinking?!”

“You know me; something stupid.”

Shadow, 101

Calvin

The Star Forge

            We watched as the monstrous Gii’rohn stormed towards us. “How do we stop that thing?!”

            “I don’t know…Gii’rohn was the one that taught me how to create those Sirens. I don’t know how he managed to make them in the first place.” Tyrell looked at me and nodded. “Wanna help me work out my stupid idea?”

            “I don’t have any ideas to detonate that kind of explo– Wait! Ryan, fire bolts of ice magic at his feet, slow him down!”

            “What?!”

            “Tyrell, remember where we are?”

            “What are you getting at?”

            “Remember what I told you thirty years ago. Time to redeem yourself.” I tapped Alec on the shoulder and pointed to the Forge. “You come with me! Hold him off Tyrell!” He gazed at me with a bit of fear. I didn’t stick around to see what he would do, I just ran inside the Forge. The Pillars were standing around what I would call the main furnace. “Alec, hit the Opal with light magic; get it resonating.”

            “Calvin, what are you doing?”

            “We are going to detonate the Pillars.”

            “But the seal! The Calamity will be freed!”

            “Not exactly. He still needs a willing host that is capable of holding him. Only Gobehyz and Gii’rohn are capable of containing that power. If Ryan is here, Gobehyz is dead. And Gii’rohn won’t survive the detonation.” He accepted my explanation and began to hit the Pillars with the same magic to cause them to resonate and hum. One good spell at a conflicting resonance, like magic from the Onyx pillar, would detonate them. The Onyx was not here. I assumed it would be. That made our plan that much safer; one more Pillar to serve as a lock.

            Just as we prepared the magic circle, the forge began to rumble in accord with the Pillars. I looked around crazed and noticed my gauntlet. It still had some of the angel’s blood on it. The blood was old, thankfully, and the forge did not ignite. But the spell circle would no longer work due to the magical interference, it had to be detonated personally. I closed my eyes and clenched my fists. Redemption…“Alec, that’s good. I’ll finish in here, you go and lure Gii’rohn over here.”

            “Alright, good luck.” He turned and left. Luck, huh? Well…at least I’ll finish what I started.

Tyrell

            Ryan fired a few more ice spells that froze him momentarily. I rushed forward and dropped an anti-magic bomb. It destroyed his foot for a brief minute, but the black ooze reformed and he kept walking. Soon, even Ryan’s spells had no effect. Having no other choice, we decided to fall back.

            Just then, Alec came running out of the Forge. “We need the get out of here! Lion team, move!”

            Lion Team? Is this a code? Wait, Lion team? Lion team was Calvin’s old unit. Then…I see. I guess…good luck, old friend. “Ryan, let’s go!” Ryan put his bow away and fired one more spell for good measure. We took off running to the east. “What’s up Alec?”

            “Calvin’s going to detonate the Pillars, we need to secure the Onyx.”

            “No need.” Ryan caught Alec’s attention. “Tyrell gave me permission, and I carved out a small orb from each pillar. The Gemstones still have the power of the Pillars, but now, the Pillars are not necessary.” Just as Ryan passed a tree, a Siren jumped him and tore at his shoulder. I pushed the Siren off of him. At least two hundred were left, but many more were attempting to escape the route up on the main plateau. Time to redeem yourself. The ground we were standing on was littered with flowers. They had been deliberately placed to honor the dead in this area. That is what he meant…I can control it now, I’m positive! I held my arm and focused magic into my fingertips.

            I jammed my hand into the soft earth of the plains. The Sirens charged. Alec drew his sword, and Ryan struggled to pull out his bow. “Relax, I got this.”

            “Tyrell, what do you mean? What are you saying?”

            “We are in the Field of Fallen Heroes. I’m just going to wake them up for a bit!” The magic I had collected poured into the earth. I need to redeem myself. June, watch me from beyond. I’ll earn forgiveness yet. Hands, weapons, and even faces burst out of the ground as I bound these wandering spirits back to their bodies. Dirt flew into the air as they climbed out of their earthen tombs. Two hundred armed and unknown heroes of old rose from the earth. Their bodies were decomposed, many had only bones covered in steel plate left to remind us of their sacrifice. They lined up in like living soldiers; tarnished shields raised and broken weapons pointed at the enemy. The Sirens took a step back, most likely they held Calvin’s inbred respect for these heroes. But that hesitation wore off quickly.

            “Heroes of Old! Forgive my trespass, but I need your help.” I pointed to the Siren army. “These would destroy the lands and people you have already died once for! Go forth and defend Col one last time! Not for me, but for the land you so love!” They shuffled around and prepared for battle. “Men of Col, CHARGE!” Unlike the flesh walkers, these arisen soldiers were skilled, competent, and swift. Without feeling, without pain, and without mercy, they ran at my command to destroy the forces of darkness. The Sirens have met their match.

Gii’rohn

            The fools ran off to the east, right into my army. I stomped off to the Forge. The roof was weak, so I tore it off with one hand. Reaching in to grab a Pillar, my hand was burned with a powerful light spell. “Like that? I learned it from Alec!” Calvin had been free from my spell for some time, but I had never anticipated it coming around full circle. Now, where I once had control, he opposed me. He looked at me with a suicidal glare. He held up an orb of dark magic and let it tumble to the ground. I could not tell if it was shock or fear that caused me to scream. But even my roar could not drown out his final utterance.

           

“Goodbye Gii’rohn!”

Ruby 12^th, 101

Tyrell

Valley of the Fallen, also called the Field of Fallen Heroes

            The explosion was massive. It shot a piercing beam straight up in the air that touched the clouds. The parted shadows gave way to an artificial sun even brighter than the one Alec made, and a dome of black magic spread out to consume the creature that Gii’rohn had become. The dome exploded into an inferno of pulsating magic in seven different hues. Then, a second explosion was heard. This one reminded me of the time I was too close to a lightning strike. The rumble nearly deafened me, and I felt every cell in my body cry out in pain from the sound.

            A wave of magic broke over the blast zone and covered all of Iltaz with a sparkling white light. This light felt weird, but I still was crippled from the concussive blast. The shining light covered the battlefield, putting my corpse soldiers back into their rest, and melting the sirens. Even their topaz cores were reduced to ashes. I opened my eyes and forced my ears to pop. The pain was nearly unbearable, but I eventually stood.

            “Ugh…Ryan? Hey! Ya’ll right, kid?” I grabbed his hand and pulled him up. “I’ll be – ah! That’s my bad arm! – fine.” He stumbled to his feet and was later joined by Alec. We staggered over to the blast zone. About a lovop away from the outskirts of the Forge, grass was still growing. Inside that zone however, I doubt anything survived. The earth was charred and arid. Black goo covered the few standing bricks or stone pillars, but none of the Manah Pillars were still there. The explosion did the job, but also destroyed the forge.

            “Q’Rohda…that is bad. Do you think anyone could have…survived?”

            “Tyrell, I found something…” Ryan pulled out Calvin’s sword. The nearly indestructible metal was charred black and melted. The other half of the sword, near the hilt, was bent, dented and otherwise unusable for anything but scrap. “I doubt Calvin would just leave his sword.” He walked through the rubble to return it to me. I took a long, slow, deep breath. It was hard enough to lose a friend once, but now I had lost him twice. You expected this though, didn’t you? Stupid Tyrell; you got your hopes up so they could be crushed, good job. I sighed again. “Take the blade to the Emperor. He will be happy to know his people are no longer threatened.” He ran off to the south, trying to meet the Emperor. “Come on, Ty…we –” I stopped and stared at the rubble for a moment then turned around.

            Alec was on the end of a sword. His eyes were already pale and lifeless. Falling to the ground with a thud, the assailant removed the blade from the body. “You…tried…but…I can’t die.” Gii’rohn was injured gravely. Blood was pouring out of nearly every limb in his body. His armor was shredded, and his mask was shattered. “You’re next!”

Gii’rohn

            I lunged at him. He ducked and dug a dagger into my side. I felt the pain through my body like a fire. I couldn’t give up now, I had to kill him. I tossed my sword aside and grabbed him by the throat. He threw punches at my gut and face, both of which sent flares of pain throughout my dying body. I carried him through the rubble and slammed his head against a pillar. The shaking knocked a glob of the black glue that made up my Siren Form off from its resting place. It slowly drooped down to Tyrell’s head.

            “You. You were always the thorn in my side.” I squeezed and pushed him back again. The glob skipped a bit and was that much closer. “It only seems natural that I drown the insect that caused me so much grief.”

            “You…can’t…” He coughed up some blood. The bright red mixed with my black armor. I loosened my grip so that he could speak. “You…can’t think…that you’ve won.”

            “Ah, but I have.” I tightened my grip and pushed him back again. The glob landed on his head and covered his eyes. “Drown, or strangle. One of the two please.” The ooze landed on his face, but got caught on his moustache. “What?!” I shook him vigorously, but the ooze dried before it could reach his mouth.

            I was never an angry person, but I cursed on occasion. Yet I slung so many profanities in such a short time, that even the profanity gods would have struck me down. Tyrell laughed and coughed up a joke as the black tar substance was knocked off his eyes. “You…won’t go to…Heaven…with a tongue like that.”

            I had enough of him. Getting right up into his face, I began to curse right in his ear. “You think you will?” He grabbed my arm and glared at me. He muttered something, but it was drowned out by the pain. I felt my chest tear open as a wound ripped apart my insides.

Tyrell

            The attack I unleashed on him in the caves finally did its job. I knew my attack was delayed, I wanted him to die during a vital moment. I guess this counts. But, Gii’rohn was shocked, as if this was a new skill I obtained. I was tired, and ready to die. I mustered all my strength and pulled my face towards Gii’rohn. I was close enough to smell his breath, but I managed my last curse, my last insult. He looked me in the eye. I smirked and snapped my fingers. The wound opened up, and the innards became ‘out-ards’.

            I grit my teeth and gasped one last time.

“Fearless in…death…the Guard…stands…eternal…”

Epilogue

            The seven of us sat in a circle. The temple roof towered far above us, echoing the monks in the other rooms. Their chants calmed us, but also set the somber mood. The newest of the members stood. I was required to speak of the things I had seen in the gemstones. “Brethren, I have had a vision.”

            “Was this the one we discussed before?”

            “Nay, this one spans ten years.”

            “To the destruction of the Star Forge?” I nodded to Emerett. He held up his hand and spoke. “Ah…I see. Platnis, lead us if you will.” The old man stood and called a chant of silence throughout the temple. The monks ceased and appeared on the balcony to hear. “I saw…one, of immense power. He bore no mark, but he had the crest of the destroyer.” The room burst into frightful chatter. “The world was enshrouded in darkness. Yet, I saw seven beacons of light.” The room continued its chatter until Bishop Emerett held up his hand.

            “They were warriors of great renown. One was a Daylanian. The others were from a united Ken, north and south fighting together. A Loc judicator, and a mysterious warrior from the Archipelago. The royals of Col joined the fight. A seventh joined them, I know not why. He was leading them. He knew the others would lose, yet helped the darkness prevail. But, light prevailed in the end. Seven fought, and seven survived.” The chatter resumed, but this time, it was hopeful. This meant that we may at last have peace in Iltaz. No more demons would destroy us.

            “So…we must once again scatter. To the winds with us. I shall return to Daylon.”

            “I will return to Loc.”

            “I shall go to the Islands, will they need me.”

            “I shall embark to the north.”

            “I shall return to the south.”

            “And I shall stay here in Col. What of you?” I paused and looked in the distance. “There is much I need to do. I am needed. The dragons of the Gale Mountains have gotten unsettled of late. I must needs protect my people.” I grabbed my bow and exited the room.

Unknown location

Tyrell

           

            I wandered through the streets of the city. The walls were being repaired from the recent bandit raid. “Ooo, I’m not used to this.” Complaining to no one was one of the few joys I’ve left in this world as a senior citizen. I moved my feet slowly and plodded along. My return trip to Col was long, and now that I was fifty, I needed all the sleep I could get. I have gotten quiet old before my time. But, such was the life of soldier and war hero.

            I decided to take a shortcut through the alley. Clattering filled the alley way as my cane pushed aside refuse and rubble. The bandits sure did a number on this city. A shame that this was always the bad part, too. Thieves constantly patrolled this area, so even an old gent like myself need be careful. The small footsteps behind me were an obvious tip. Whoever it is, they are good. I can barely hear them. I rounded the corner and drew the sword from my cane.

            The figure that passed by the corner was an urchin, no older than five. He walked by without noticing me. Nearly given a heart attack by a child. Am I losing it? Just then, a high pitched wail came from above. A quick jump back and a flourish of my sword later, an older urchin paused and steadied his knife. Thoughts raced through my head when I looked at the miniature form of an old friend standing before me. He held out his right hand and a familiar silver-white orb appeared in his hand. “Daybreak!” A momentary trance came over me. Even the way he says it reminds me of him. The child fired the spell.

            Thankfully, it had no effect on me. “Why…why didn’t it work on you?! It worked on all the others!” I took a step forward and disarmed the child swiftly and gently. I still had my old skills to match my old age. “What others?”

            “Those no good bandits! They killed my friends, so’s I hit ‘em with the spell!” This kid has already killed with this spell? But…the spell can only kill… My mind went into a trance as the kid looked at me. “You’re starin’ mister. What’s wrong?” I shook myself out of the painful war memories. “It’s nothing. You just remind me of one of my friends while he was still alive.” A somber atmosphere came over us. “Well…that makes us the same, don’t it?”

            “Yeah it does.” I put my hand on his head after I sheathed my sword. The feeling of his mangy silver locks in my hands made me happy, like I had son. That was something I wanted, but my job would never allow me to have. He looked pleased as well. All urchins dream of a chance to find a home, and now he got it. Though, a soldier’s home is no home at all. But to them, anyplace warm and filled with food is a good home. “Name’s Tyrell, kid. Col general and hero of the last war. What’s yours?”

            “I don’t have one. My ma and pa died so long ago. I’ve been livin’ on my own for’s long as I can remember. I only get called ‘urchin’ and other not nice names.” An unwanted urchin…how sad…but, his eyes though. Fire burned in his eyes as he looked up at me. A fire I was all too familiar with. Untamed youthful zeal, soon to be replaced with a strong determination. “Well, you have a hero’s eyes, so you’re going to need a hero’s name.” I stood back and got a good look at him. “I got the perfect name for you.”

            “What is it mister Tyrell?” He began to jump up and down in anticipation.

“Your name…is Alec.”